《She Made a Comeback as a Renowned Doctor》 Chapter 1 - Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Giving You a Billion to Abort the Child Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Giving You a Billion to Abort the Child ¡°I¡¯ll give you a billion, but abort the child.¡± Hope Williams was taken aback, her hands clutching the pregnancy test report, struggling to remain calm. She covered her chest, feeling as though a huge stone was pressing down on her, making it impossible for her to breathe. ¡°What did you just say? Abort the child?¡± A buzzing echoed in her ears, everything seemed to be an illusion. Hope Williams raised her eyes, staring at him incredulously. Today was supposed to be their third wedding anniversary, and she had nervously but eagerly planned to tell him about the pregnancy. And he actually wanted her to abort the child! After a moment of silence, the man¡¯s icy voice came again, ¡°Joy has returned, and our marriage should end now.¡± ¡°This child was an accident, he shouldn¡¯t have come, I won¡¯t keep him. Take this billion as compensation for these years, or if you have other demands, let me know. As long as they¡¯re not excessive, I can agree.¡± Hope Williams trembled, it took her a moment to find her voice again, ¡°You, you mean you still want to¡­ divorce me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± His voice was thin, cool, devoid of emotion. Hope Williams clenched her fists, feeling as if her heart was being brutally stabbed with a knife, so painful she dared not breathe. Just because Joy Ward had returned. Even though she was pregnant, he still wanted a divorce, to abort the child. He said the child shouldn¡¯t have come. Waylon Lewis took out a cigarette from the pack, paused as he was about to bite into it, then put it back. He pulled out documents from the drawer, his slender fingers slowly handing them to Hope, ¡°Have a look, and if there¡¯s no objection, sign.¡± Hope didn¡¯t take them, so Waylon Lewis placed the divorce agreement on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange an appointment at the hospital for you, think it over and sign when you¡¯re ready, I have things to do, heading back to the office.¡± Waylon Lewis stood up. ¡°Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams called out to him, choking up. Waylon Lewis coldly turned back. ¡°What?¡± Tears filled Hope¡¯s eyes as she looked up at him pleadingly, ¡°I don¡¯t want the money, and I agree to the divorce, but can we¡­ keep the child?¡± This was her smallest request as a mother¡ªto keep the child, she could give up everything else. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes stayed on her face as well; he never liked being defied, what Waylon Lewis commanded was irrefutable; she knew this man, but still, she couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°No.¡± The man¡¯s response was firm, dominating, and irrefutable. After speaking, he didn¡¯t pause but stepped out and left, leaving Hope Williams alone in the empty villa. She had been married to Waylon Lewis for three years, and although they were husband and wife, Hope knew he hadn¡¯t married her for love. He didn¡¯t love her, yet she naively held onto hope, thinking one day she might warm this man¡¯s heart. For three years of marriage, she had thought daily about how to be a good wife. Every day she got up earlier than the servants, busier than the servants, all just to cook herself so that he could come home to her cooked meals and see a perfect home. No matter how late it was, she would always leave a light on for him, only being able to sleep peacefully once he had returned. She lived in this cold cage, envied by many women for a life of luxury, day after day, year after year, turned into a Husband-Waiting Stone. But she didn¡¯t care, Hope told herself daily that being by his side was enough. She thought they would continue to live quietly and steadily. But reality slapped her in the face, unexpectedly. Tears finally overwhelmed her, and Hope Williams gasped for air, her hands fidgeting with the fabric over her chest as her bitten lower lip quivered with sobs. Today she finally realized, not loving means not loving! Not knowing how much time had passed, Hope picked up the ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± on the table, her every stroke of the pen firm. It was over now! From now on, Hope Williams would live for herself! ¡­ Waylon Lewis returned home earlier than usual today. The little woman who used to greet him upon his arrival was absent today. He ignored this faint anticipation. The servant took his coat. Waylon frowned slightly, asking dissatisfied, ¡°Where is the lady?¡± ¡°Sir, the lady left a few hours ago.¡± Waylon walked into the living room, the cold coffee table bore a signed divorce agreement and an untouched check. Waylon¡¯s gaze grew darker, a wave of irritation at his heart, he tugged at his tie, returning to his room, seeing the woman¡¯s absence, the consistently tidy room, her belongings all vanished without a trace. ¡­ Chapter 2 - Chapter 2: Chapter 2 "Steamed" Waylon Lewis, "Deep Fried" Waylon Lewis Chapter 2: Chapter 2 ¡°Steamed¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°Deep Fried¡± Waylon Lewis Five years later. ¡°Big brother, are you sure our Daddy is in that building?¡± Willow asked in her babyish voice while looking at the magnificent building across the street through a pair of binoculars. ¡°Sure, I saw him go in,¡± Luke said, his eyes glued to the computer. ¡°I¡¯ve seen his photo on Mommy¡¯s phone, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the bad daddy who made Mommy sad.¡± ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Willow, bad daddy hurt Mommy. Do you want to help Mommy get revenge?¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± ¡°Yes, bad daddy was with another woman, making Mommy sad. We need to teach bad daddy a lesson.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes shone with determination, and his fair little hands skillfully operated the computer. A few minutes later, Luke confidently pressed the Enter key and immediately, the entire Lewis Clan Group building was plunged into darkness. ¡°Bingo! Success!¡± Willow looked up to her brother admiringly and clapped vigorously for Luke. ¡°Wow~ Big brother is so awesome, so awesome.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something even cooler, watch this.¡± Thinking it was over? Hehe, no way. Meanwhile. In the Lewis Clan Group conference hall. The meeting had just started half an hour ago when the lights flickered and the room went pitch black. The Lewis Clan Group had a dedicated power system, and such a large-scale blackout was unprecedented. All were renowned company heads sitting there; they couldn¡¯t possibly be facing a terror robbery attack. Thinking so, everyone tensed up and quickly took out their phones for light. Sitting at the head of the table, Waylon Lewis calmly raised his hand and waved back at Thomas Hughes. Thomas immediately stepped forward. ¡°Go check what happened.¡± As soon as Waylon finished speaking, the large LCD screen suddenly flickered and then a pig appeared, hopping and twerking its bottom, with the name ¡°Waylon Lewis¡± emblazoned above its head! Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed. Then a cartoon child appeared, riding on the pig¡¯s back labeled ¡®Waylon Lewis,¡¯ whipping the pig¡¯s bottom with a whip and childishly chanting, ¡°Piggy Waylon, giddy up, giddy up! Piggy Waylon, behave, or I¡¯ll butcher and eat you!¡± The room fell dead silent! Sitting next to Waylon and lounging with his legs crossed, Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, his eyes widening as he involuntarily twitched at the corners of his mouth. The cartoon child continued to tug on ¡®Waylon Lewis¡¯ the pig¡¯s ears, while ¡®Waylon Lewis,¡¯ irritated, ran around wildly, continuing childishly. ¡°Piggy Waylon, giddy up, giddy up! If you don¡¯t behave, I¡¯ll turn you into steamed Piggy Waylon, braised Piggy Waylon¡­¡± This was outrageous! ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Wyatt genuinely couldn¡¯t hold back and laughed out loud. What a hilarious prank, haha! Wyatt was laughing himself to death. Waylon¡¯s face was taut, his dark eyes accumulating layers of frost. Below him, teeth were clamped tightly, mouths twitched, and heads buried deeply into the table. Sorry, boss, I¡¯m laughing¡­ I¡¯m trying to keep it very quiet! The video ended. With a thud. The next moment, lights came back on, revealing all expressions hidden in the dark, unabashed under the bright lights. A chill swept through the air. ¡°Thomas!¡± Waylon turned his head to see Thomas earnestly bowing his head, biting his teeth hard and trying very hard to suppress his laughter! Waylon¡¯s face darkened as if ink might drip from it. Thomas¡¯s mouth hadn¡¯t yet relaxed when a chilling gaze fell upon him, startling him profoundly, feeling as if all the blood in his body was freezing. ¡°Think it¡¯s funny?¡± Danger signals transmitted; everyone¡¯s nerves instantly tensed up. Thomas trembled, desperately shaking his head. The entire conference room fell silent under those cold and sinister eyes, freezing into ice! After a while. Waylon lowered his head to flip through some files, his stunning face still icy cold. ¡°What are you spacing out for? Do you want me to invite you to check?¡± ¡­ Luke giggled himself silly, clutching his little stomach. Just a little lesson for the stinky daddy to teach him a lesson about bullying Mommy. Humph! But they couldn¡¯t stay here for long. ¡°Willow, let¡¯s go.¡± Luke had already packed up his laptop back into his backpack. Willow also put her toy binoculars back into her little bag. Luke took Willow by the hand, and the two little treasures hopped and skipped out of the building. As they exited, a car pulled up steadily in front of them, blocking their way. Chapter 3 - Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Is That Woman Hope Williams? Chapter 3: Chapter 3 Is That Woman Hope Williams? Hope Williams hurriedly got out of the car. She had just finished a surgery today and hadn¡¯t even had the chance to catch her breath when the nanny called to say the two kids were missing, scaring her so much she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Mommy,¡± Willow cheerfully rushed into Hope Williams¡¯ embrace, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Willow missed you so much.¡± Hope Williams squatted down helplessly and hugged both children into her arms. When she had arrived, she was furious, thinking that this time she must properly discipline these two little runaways. But Hope Williams couldn¡¯t resist their cute appeal¡ªher anger dissipated immediately, and now all she could do was keep a stern face. ¡°You two running off like this, do you know Mommy worries?¡± ¡°Mommy, sorry, Willow was wrong,¡± Willow pouted and started to apologize, looking both cute and lovely, even planting a kiss on Hope Williams¡¯ face, making it truly impossible for her to get angry. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s all Luke¡¯s fault, don¡¯t blame sister, please aren¡¯t you mad, okay?¡± ¡°Are you going to run off again next time?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ heart had melted into a mess, but she couldn¡¯t let these two little rascals off too easily. Otherwise, next time they might really run up to the sky, with their poor mother chasing after them. ¡°No, no more,¡± Willow said, shaking her little hand, her voice soft and sticky. ¡°Good, then tell Mommy, what were you just up to?¡± Willow¡¯s sparkling eyes looked towards Luke Williams, and Luke Williams narrowed his eyes, signaling Willow with a glance. ¡°Luke, Willow, good children shouldn¡¯t lie, you know.¡± Under the dual pressure of her brother and mother, Willow¡¯s cute little face was full of conflict. She lowered her head and whispered so softly, ¡°Willow can¡¯t say.¡± Hope Williams softened her voice, asking patiently, ¡°Why not?¡± Willow pursed her little mouth, ¡°Brother said not to tell.¡± Luke Williams, ¡°?¡± ¡°Why did brother say Willow can¡¯t tell?¡± Hope Williams looked back and forth between Luke and Willow. ¡°Because brother went to teach Daddy a lesson for Mommy¡­¡± Luke Williams, ¡°¡­¡± Can this sister be kept? Hearing this, Hope Williams took a sharp breath and continued to ask. Willow talked and talked until there was nothing left. Hope Williams listened with bated breath. Piggy Waylon driving? How daring these children were, to provoke Waylon Lewis. Years ago, after she went abroad, she gave birth to Luke and Willow. She had just come back a week ago. Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t allow her to keep the children, so she dared not let Waylon Lewis know about the existence of Luke and Willow. She thought she would never have any dealings with this man again for the rest of her life, but the children insistently provoked him. Meanwhile, the elite defense system team of Lewis Clan Group had already located the prankster¡¯s position through tracking. ¡°Boss, found them,¡± Thomas Hughes handed the location to Waylon Lewis, displaying the person was right under the Lewis Clan Group building. Waylon Lewis frowned slightly. ¡°Let me see,¡± Wyatt Lewis leaned in, ¡°Damn, doing it right under your nose, quite brave. Brother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely catch this talent for you¡­ pfft¡­¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ molars clenched tight, he lifted his gaze, and Wyatt Lewis¡¯ scalp tingled as he slowly shifted his eyes from the locator screen to Waylon Lewis¡¯ face. ¡°¡­¡± Brother, can you not point that laser at me¡­ ¡°Laughing again?¡± Waylon Lewis spoke lightly, neither warm nor fiery. Yet, Wyatt Lewis could sense the towering anger within. He was certain, if his lips were to curl into a smile for his brother one more time, he¡¯d be rolling off to raise pigs. ¡°I¡¯ll shut up.¡± Wyatt Lewis mimed zipping his lips, standing quietly to the side. Waylon Lewis returned his icy gaze to the screen, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. Someone had the guts, to play pranks right under his watch. Waylon Lewis stood up; he actually wanted to see who this person who dared to mess with him was, in person! Seeing a drama unfolding, Wyatt Lewis, who never shied from trouble, quickly followed after, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m coming too.¡± Hope Williams knew the children meant well; she couldn¡¯t bear to scold them, but Luke had provoked Waylon Lewis, and with Waylon Lewis¡¯ ability, he would soon find them, especially right under the Lewis Clan Group building. Hope Williams felt a strong sense of crisis. Thinking this, she couldn¡¯t help but look up towards the Lewis Clan building, and the next second she saw a tall figure approaching the door. He exuded an aura of nobility, standing out prominently amid the crowd, with a throng of people following behind him fiercely. Waylon Lewis! After five years, Hope Williams could still recognize this man at a glance. Her heart suddenly clenched, alarm bells ringing in her mind. Run! Her heart pounded in panic, but she stayed utterly calm, picking up the two children and placing them in the back seat, then immediately getting into the driver¡¯s seat herself. Luke bore a striking resemblance to Waylon Lewis; an encounter would surely give them away. Waylon Lewis¡¯ icy gaze swept over an all-too-familiar figure, his dark eyes narrowing sharply, and he quickened his pace. Just as he reached the door, he saw a woman hurry into a car. That woman¡¯s figure¡­ Hope Williams? Chapter 4 - Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Hope Williams, where will you run to? Chapter 4: Chapter 4 Hope Williams, where will you run to? She looks so much like her! Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze was fixed tightly on the car, squinting minutely. ¡°Boss, the location tracker shows that the person is moving away at a high speed.¡± That car¡ªit was without hesitation that Waylon commanded, ¡°Follow them.¡± He had a strong premonition that the figure he just saw was the woman from all those years ago. Inside the car, Hope Williams was calling her friend, Aria Richardson. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s wrong, Hope?¡± ¡°Aria, I need to go back to Country Y.¡± ¡°What, you¡¯re going back to Country Y? Didn¡¯t you just get back here? What happened?¡± After Hope relayed the recent events, Aria was shocked, cursing three times, ¡°Our baby is incredibly talented! Well done, Luke and Willow. Godmother supports you.¡± Hope was embarrassed! ¡°When are you planning to leave, Hope?¡± ¡°As soon as possible, preferably today. I absolutely cannot let him see the children.¡± She felt uneasy, always fearing that Waylon had seen her and that he¡¯d soon chase after them. ¡°But you just got back, Hope. Director Woods spent so much to bring you onboard; if you leave now, won¡¯t he be furious enough to fly to Country Y and drag you back?¡± ¡°Possibly, but I¡¯m not leaving for good. I¡¯ll send the kids to Liam Cloud to lay low, then I¡¯ll return.¡± After all, she had already decided to come back to the country to develop her career and had agreed to take a job at the hospital under Ian Woods, Director Woods; she wouldn¡¯t leave easily. After dodging this storm, she would bring back both children. ¡°All right, take care with the kids,¡± Aria said hurriedly over the phone with a few reminders. After the call, Hope handed the phone to Luke Williams in the backseat, ¡°Luke, help Mommy book the tickets; we need to stay at Uncle Cloud¡¯s for a few days.¡± ¡°Are we going back to Country Y?¡± Luke asked, his head down, busier than Hope driving; he had carelessly allowed their location to be tracked but fortunately had spotted it in time to intercept and disrupt the tracking. ¡°Yes,¡± Hope tried to sound relaxed to prevent the children from feeling anxious with her, ¡°Uncle Cloud has been missing you.¡± ¡°Yay, we can visit Uncle Cloud, Willow is so happy.¡± Turning her head, Willow bit her finger, puzzled, and asked Hope, ¡°But Mommy, are you really scared of Daddy? Why are we hiding from Daddy?¡± Hope paused, her eyes dimmed slightly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Willow grows up a bit, okay?¡± Hope didn¡¯t want Luke and Willow to know that their father did not want them. Knowing talking about Daddy made Mommy sad, Willow pressed her lips together, obediently asking no further, ¡°Okay then.¡± Hope occasionally looked back through the rear-view mirror, fearful that someone was following. ¡°Mommy, the earliest ticket is for tomorrow at 7:30 AM.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Okay, that flight.¡± It was now seven in the evening; just over twelve hours remained. Hope hurried home as if on fire, hastily packed a few clothes, fearing the longer night would bring more complications, and did not dare delay a single minute. At the airport, Hope put on masks for herself and both children, then led them to the security check. She breathed a sigh of relief as their turn in the long line finally came. She knew hiding was no way to deal with the situation, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to face Waylon with the children. Knowing Waylon¡¯s personality, her defiance in the past, and her escape abroad would mean he would never let her go. Moreover, a prominent family like the Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t allow their progeny to be left stranded outside. These children were her life; she couldn¡¯t afford to lose them. No matter what happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t let anyone harm them. Looking down at Luke and Willow holding hands, her resolve was unshakeable, without a moment¡¯s regret for her past decisions. ¡°Mommy, after we go to Uncle Cloud¡¯s, can Willow come back?¡± Willow seemed reluctant to leave. Noticing Willow¡¯s reluctance, Hope smiled gently, ¡°Does my little treasure like it here?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow has friends here, godmother, and also¡­¡± Daddy! Willow bit her finger, not completing her sentence. Hope¡¯s eyes darkened; although the children didn¡¯t say it, she knew they longed for a father¡ªno child doesn¡¯t wish to have both parents around. Hope squatted down, hugging Willow and Luke, unable to provide them with a father¡¯s love, but she¡¯d love them twice as much. Seeing Hope¡¯s melancholy, Willow hugged her tightly, ¡°Mommy, Willow only needs Mommy.¡± ¡°Luke needs only Mommy, too.¡± Luke also hugged Hope, trying to provide her with more comfort. Hope smiled tenderly, fortunate to have both children, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my darlings. Mommy will surely bring you back after a few days.¡± However, at that moment, a line of black luxury cars steadily pulled up at the airport entrance. From the leading Rolls Royce, a tall man alighted. The man¡¯s handsome features were tense, his dark eyes cold as ink. He carried a chill that swept through the airport lobby, his black-suited bodyguards immediately dispersing, beginning a carpet-style search. This time, he was determined not to let that woman escape again! ¡°Luke, Willow, we¡¯re about to board.¡± ¡°Yay, Willow will see Uncle Cloud very soon.¡± After checking in, Luke and Willow, hand in hand, bounced ahead. Hope watched her children with a brimming smile; they were always excited about flying. She collected her documents, but in the next second, a strong hand seized hers. Then a chillingly familiar voice sounded low in her ear. ¡°Hope Williams, where else will you run to?¡± Chapter 5 - Chapter 5: Chapter 5 You Want to Imprison Me Chapter 5: Chapter 5 You Want to Imprison Me Boom! Suddenly, her face paled instantly, as she jerked her head up, her body trembled slightly, and the face that met her eyes was one that, despite five years apart, was still intimately familiar to her. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you¡­¡± Hope Williams anxiously turned her head to look at the two children who had already entered the jet bridge. Willow was desperately trying to run to her, but was pulled back by the calm Luke. Hope watched as Luke silently shook his head. Luke was always vigilant and intelligent. After casting a few worried glances at Hope, he quickly blended into the crowd with Willow, disappearing into the cabin. Thankfully, Waylon Lewis¡¯s attention was fully on her and he hadn¡¯t noticed the children. Seeing this gave Hope some relief, but the man in front of her had dark eyes that were staring at her somberly. Hope mustered her courage to meet his gaze. He was the same as he had been five years before: sharp facial features, flawless to the point of perfection, eyes deep as a pool, and an air of natural arrogance and nobility enveloping him, exuding an overwhelming presence. Waylon Lewis looked at the woman in front of him, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in five years. She was dressed in a white gown that hugged her slender figure, her tall stature accentuated by a pair of pale, delicate legs. Her delicate face had become even more charming and vivacious than five years ago, marked with a strong stubbornness. Her beautiful amber eyes, however, were far too cold¡ªsomething he had never seen in her gaze before. At such close quarters, neither could hide their emotions from the other¡¯s sight. Her look pierced Waylon¡¯s heart sharply, fueling a nameless rage within him. ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯ve done well, hiding for five years and now trying to escape?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was impatient, and he pulled Hope out of the line roughly without a hint of tenderness. ¡°Let me go, Waylon Lewis. We are divorced. Are you sick? What I do is none of your damn business!¡± ¡°None of my business? You ran away with my child and hid for five years, and I don¡¯t even have the right to ask? Where is the child you hid away?¡± Waylon¡¯s grip tightened on Hope¡¯s chin. Hope winced in pain, unceremoniously throwing off his hand, but she couldn¡¯t break free from his hold. She struggled fiercely, glaring at him defiantly when she couldn¡¯t get away. ¡°It¡¯s so funny, Waylon. You were the one who didn¡¯t want the child back then, and now you¡¯re the one looking for him. What¡¯s the matter? Couldn¡¯t Joy Ward give you a child?¡± ¡°You!¡± Hope¡¯s words jumped dangerously on his bottom line, yet he found he couldn¡¯t refute any of it, boiling with rage to the point where he wanted to strangle her right there. Hope sneered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left back then, should I have waited for you to force me to the hospital to abort my child? I won¡¯t let you find the child, Waylon. Just rest assured, since you didn¡¯t want the child back then, I will never let the child acknowledge you now!¡± ¡°Damn woman!¡± Waylon glared at her face, the same gentle and virtuous features from five years ago now spitting venom and striking at his heart. Waylon¡¯s narrow eyes squinted, rage surging uncontrollably in his chest. ¡°Ouch, damn, brother.¡± Wyatt Lewis arrived in a rush, only to witness the two glaring furiously at each other, the atmosphere so oppressive it made his blood run cold. He felt if they each had knives in their hands, they¡¯d be capable of stabbing each other to death. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, please calm down. We can discuss this, there¡¯s no¡­¡± Wyatt paused mid-sentence as Waylon¡¯s glare cut across him like a knife, sending shudders through his scalp. He obediently shut his mouth. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Hope struggled. ¡°Let go, Waylon Lewis, you psychopath.¡± Waylon coldly nodded. ¡°Still talking tough, Hope Williams? Let¡¯s see how long you can keep that up. Lock her up until she¡¯s ready to tell where the child is. Then she can be released.¡± Waylon commanded coldly. ¡°Slap!¡± Just as Waylon finished speaking, a sharp slapping sound followed. In the next moment, the entire space fell into a terrifying silence. A deadly aura swirled in the air. ¡°Damn it!¡± Wyatt wished he could disappear on the spot. Hope had reached her breaking point; all the anger and grievance she had suppressed over the years were unleashed in that slap. How could he be so shameless? What right did he have to imprison her? Waylon¡¯s head twisted slightly as the woman dared to strike him! ¡°You want to imprison me? You beast, Waylon Lewis. If you dare to imprison me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± Waylon touched his numb cheek with the tip of his tongue, danger looming in the air around him. ¡°Heh¡­¡± The man suddenly let out a cold chuckle. Waylon grasped Hope¡¯s nape and forcefully pressed her face close to his. Hope shuddered violently as their faces drew near, forcing herself to remain composed, her hands at her sides tensed, then relaxed. ¡°Hope Williams, this isn¡¯t over!¡± After speaking, Waylon tossed her to the ground. Yes, tossed! Hope staggered backward, her back crashing against a nearby railing, the pain making her gasp for breath. Wyatt trembled, afraid the two would start fighting on the spot. Seeing Hope fall to the ground, he instinctively moved to help her up but was stopped by Waylon¡¯s gaze. He hastily withdrew his hand and stood aside, daring not to breathe too loudly. ¡°Take her away,¡± Waylon commanded sternly. In the end, Hope was no match for Waylon and was forcibly taken to the car. Willow didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud; Mommy had told her not to let the bad daddy find them, and she didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for Mommy. Her eyes already brimming with tears, she stubbornly refrained from making a sound until the group had left, before bursting into loud cries. ¡°Ah¡­ Bad man! Daddy is a bad man. He bullied Mommy and took her away. Brother, brother, Mommy was taken by bad daddy¡­¡± Luke was extremely calm at that moment, his juvenile eyes filled with determination. Just as Hope had comforted Willow before, he hugged his sister close, ¡°Willow, you shouldn¡¯t cry. Mommy said when we cry, it hurts her heart. We need to think of a way to rescue Mommy quickly.¡± Immediately, Willow halted her tears, her watery eyes looking up at her brother with pitiful hope, ¡°Brother, do you have a plan?¡± ¡°We should go home first. We need Auntie¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Okay, good. Willow will listen to brother.¡± ¡­ Chapter 6 - Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Hand over the child? In his wildest dreams! Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Hand over the child? In his wildest dreams! Arriving at Seaside Villa, Waylon Lewis fiercely grabbed Hope Williams¡¯ hand and yanked her out of the car. Hope, concerned about the children, knew that Luke could take care of Willow and get on a plane to Y country to find Liam Cloud. However, she still felt uneasy since they were only five-year-old children. Lost in her thoughts, she was pulled by Waylon so unexpectedly that she almost fell to the ground. Good thing she managed to maintain her balance by holding onto the car door frame. She glared at Waylon, her eyes spitting fire, ¡°Let go of me, I can walk by myself!¡± Of course, the man wouldn¡¯t pay attention to her words. Instead, he pulled her with even more force toward the room in the villa. He threw her down onto the carpet without any mercy. Before Hope could react, she felt a sharp pain in her chin as she was forced to lift her head, the man¡¯s handsome face right before her eyes. ¡°You stay here and reflect on your actions. When you¡¯re ready to talk, you¡¯ll get something to eat,¡± the man¡¯s icy voice sounded like a demon from hell, echoing in her ears. A chill ran down Hope¡¯s spine, and she clenched her fists tightly. Give up the kids? He must be dreaming. ¡°Not a chance.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The man let out a cold laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s hope in a few days, you still have the courage to talk back.¡± After dropping that sentence, the man slammed the door and left. Hope¡¯s anxiety surged, and she patted her pockets, only to realize her phone had been taken. She lunged at the door again. The door closed mercilessly in front of her. ¡°Bang!¡± Hope¡¯s eyes blazed with rage, ¡°Waylon, give me back my phone, you lunatic!¡± Without a phone, she couldn¡¯t contact Luke and Willow, couldn¡¯t confirm their safety. Hope became frantic, kicking the door hard, but the elaborate double doors didn¡¯t budge an inch! The room was on the third floor. Hope glanced at the height, knowing that jumping would be a disaster, but that damned man had locked the door from the outside; she couldn¡¯t open it. Hope searched through the room quickly; it was the room she had lived in after marrying Waylon. Not much had changed, which gave her a sense of familiarity mixed with strangeness. She remembered there was a spare key in the room. Holding onto that slim hope, Hope searched through every drawer in the room, but not a shadow of a key was seen. Feeling deflated, Hope leaned against the wall, hugging her knees, and slid to the floor. She had no idea whether Luke and Willow had safely boarded the plane. She had no phone to contact them, and her anxious worry made every second unbearably torturous. Three interminable hours passed like this. The clock on the wall showed it was twelve o¡¯clock, lunchtime, yet no one brought her food. Hope had rushed that morning preparing food for the children and had only nibbled a bite herself. By this time, she was starving. Then, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the silent hallway. Hope abruptly stood up, her hearing had always been excellent, someone was coming. The door was knocked, and a sweet female voice called from outside, ¡°Waylon.¡± That voice¡­ Joy Ward! ¡°Waylon, are you there?¡± Hope¡¯s heart stirred but she made no sound, instead, she moved a few steps across the floor, deliberately making a faint noise with her footsteps to signal to the person outside that someone was in the room. Then, Hope held her breath and stood in the corner against the wall. ¡°Waylon, can I come in?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m coming in?¡± Joy was overjoyed inside. Waylon hadn¡¯t refused. Before, he always prevented her from entering this room, and the servants rarely did either. Even when they cleaned, they couldn¡¯t touch anything inside. Today, since Waylon hadn¡¯t refused, Joy¡¯s lips curled up in a sweet smile. About to enter the room she had longed for, Joy couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart race. She pulled down the collar of her dress to reveal her delicate collarbones and adjusted her neatly styled tea-colored curly hair before walking through the door. Just as she thought she was about to see Waylon, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hope hit her unexpectedly with a karate chop, immediately knocking her out. However, Hope hadn¡¯t hit her too hard; Joy would wake up within an hour. The fact that Joy had come upstairs looking for Waylon indicated that Waylon was not downstairs. With this thought, Hope hurriedly dashed down the stairs. She rushed to the entrance, with the main door within reach, Hope¡¯s eyes filled with hope as she reached for the doorknob. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Chapter 7 - Chapter 7: Chapter 7: She Ranks First in the Medical Field Chapter 7: Chapter 7: She Ranks First in the Medical Field A chill swept over. Hope Williams shuddered violently at the sudden horrific male voice that echoed behind her, as terrifying to her as a malevolent spirit coming to claim a life. Hope was so scared that her hair stood on end; she didn¡¯t dare turn around, didn¡¯t want to see, didn¡¯t want to face it. After all, the door was right in front of her. ¡°Click.¡± Without hesitation, she turned the doorknob, and just as she was about to sprint out, two straight silhouettes blocked her path. Two tall bodyguards, expressionless, stared at her, resolutely blocking the door, and pulled out pistols pointing at her head. Hope bit down hard on her back teeth, ¡°¡­¡± Was that necessary? Hope hung her head in defeat and turned around, about to speak, when the tip of her nose brushed against the fabric of the man¡¯s suit, carrying a faint scent of tobacco. The man¡¯s sudden approach caught Hope off guard; her eyelashes fluttered like butterfly wings, and she leaned back, only to be caught tightly by the man¡¯s strong arms encircling her lower back. The man¡¯s chilly voice continued to resonate, ¡°Escaping, well done! You think you can run, huh?¡± Hope¡¯s heart skipped a beat, fear of being caught during escape sweeping over her. She looked at the man in alarm when suddenly, from upstairs, a cry was heard, ¡°Ah, Miss Ward has fainted!¡± ¡­ Joy Ward was taken to the hospital, and to prevent Hope from escaping again, Waylon Lewis forcibly dragged her along to the hospital. In the hospital room, Joy woke up an hour later than Hope had expected. At the moment, she lay extremely weak on the hospital bed, her eyes watery and pitiful, looking at Waylon Lewis, crying profusely. Joy, who was also a doctor, had her good sister Valentina River treating her at the hospital. Valentina was fussing beside her, saying, ¡°President Lewis, how could Joy be hurt so badly? If the person had hit any harder, Joy might not have woken up!¡± Hope, also a doctor, was stunned. Originally, she had felt a trace of guilt as she had knocked Joy unconscious to escape, and was willing to apologize and compensate. But now, Hope¡¯s bit of guilt had completely vanished. Joy Ward, in Hope¡¯s impression, hadn¡¯t changed in five years: pure, fragile, hypocritical, and full of deception. She hadn¡¯t hit her that hard. But before Hope could speak, Joy was the first to open her mouth. ¡°Miss Williams, do we have such a deep hatred? You struck me so hard. Waylon, my neck hurts so badly, and I felt dizzy. I thought I was about to die.¡± About to die? Hope almost died of fright! ¡°Was it you who hit her?¡± In the hospital room, Waylon Lewis turned his head, his handsome face coolly looking toward Hope. ¡°Yes, I hit her,¡± Hope rolled her eyes and stood aside, loudly admitting. Upon Hope¡¯s admission, Joy cried even more vigorously, clutching her chest, her eyes red, ¡°Miss Williams, we have no grudges, why would you treat me this way, what did I do wrong to deserve being beaten by you?¡± Beaten? The charges brought against Hope really caught her off guard. For knocking her out to escape was Hope¡¯s fault, but speak properly! Suddenly can¡¯t wake up, suddenly going to die, now beating? Was she trying to pull a scam or what! ¡°Apologize,¡± Waylon Lewis said sternly. Today, Hope truly understood what it meant to seem pitiful and deceptive. ¡°Not even conning grannies can act like you,¡± Hope muttered. ¡°What did you say?¡± Hope Williams glared coldly at him and exclaimed loudly, ¡°I said, I¡¯m sorry, my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt your sweetheart, I shouldn¡¯t have hit her that hard. I¡¯ll go easier next time.¡± ¡°You seem quite unconvinced?¡± Waylon Lewis stared at Hope Williams. ¡°No, I¡¯m convinced, convinced. Even if I¡¯m not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Waylon, don¡¯t blame Miss Williams. Actually, Miss Williams doesn¡¯t need to apologize, I have already forgiven her,¡± Joy Ward said weakly, looking all magnanimous and kind. ¡°She hurt you, she should apologize to you, you don¡¯t need to speak for her.¡± Which ear of yours heard her speaking for me, Hope Williams thought, nearly bursting out laughing. ¡°Get out here,¡± Waylon Lewis commanded somberly, his voice deep with a sense of oppression. Step outside then, who¡¯s scared of whom. Waylon Lewis began to step away, Hope Williams quickly followed him. ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m still feeling unwell, can you stay with me?¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Hope Williams was a bit annoyed. ¡°What¡¯s feeling unwell? Let me check it out, Waylon Lewis is not the Supreme Venerable Lord. Is staying here going to let him make ¡®Immortal Pill¡¯ to heal you or what?¡± If not for the fear that the man¡¯s glare next to her could pierce through her, Hope Williams would really want to retort more. ¡°You! You¡­¡± Joy Ward was infuriated, her face turning bright red, and despite all Hope Williams said, she could not retort, making her stare with bulging eyes. Joy Ward watched as Waylon Lewis and Hope Williams left, her eyes filled with resentment and spite, venomously staring at the back of Hope Williams. This bitch! ¡°Joy, that person just now was Hope Williams, why has she come back?¡± Valentina River, who had just spoken up for Joy Ward, asked. While Hope Williams was at the medical school, she was undisputedly recognized as the top of her class, blessed with beauty, favored by professors, extremely talented in medicine, winner of many prestigious awards, and had countless admirers ¨C a goddess status that made people envy, jealous, and irreplaceable. The more she achieved, the more some were green with envy, among them were Valentina River and Joy Ward. Then, in her sophomore year, everyone thought Hope Williams was on a bright path until she was suddenly expelled from the school; rumors floated that she was caught having an affair with a professor by his wife, and the school expelled her immediately to cover up the scandal. The issue was suppressed by the school and with Hope Williams¡¯s departure, it faded away, but there was always some whispers behind her back. After Hope Williams left, Joy Ward, with her sweet appearance and good family background, quickly rose to prominence. ¡°It was her.¡± Joy Ward ground her teeth. The moment she saw Hope Williams she could hardly believe it, that woman had actually come back. Five years had passed, she had been by Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, but Waylon Lewis had never mentioned marrying her. She knew this man¡¯s nature; she dared not bring it up, thinking that perhaps in a few years, having been by his side, he might marry her, but she never anticipated that, before it could happen, Hope Williams would return. She just won¡¯t disappear! ¡°It really is her, Joy, you know, recently your cardiology department recruited a new head doctor from abroad, named Cynthia, ranked first in the medical community abroad, very famous in country Y, revered as a myth in medicine, I heard her Chinese name is also Williams. Could it possibly be Hope Williams¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one personally invited by the dean to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The news had spread throughout the hospital, anyone so young yet directly appointed as head by the dean himself and provided with her own office could not be fake. And this person was very mysterious, no one in the hospital had seen her yet. Joy Ward scoffed, ¡°Valentina, are you joking? You¡¯re suspecting Cynthia is Hope Williams just because her Chinese name is also Williams? You¡¯ve got to be mistaken, how could Cynthia be that infamous woman who couldn¡¯t even finish her sophomore year before being expelled?¡± Chapter 8 - Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Willow Baby is Here Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Willow Baby is Here Valentina River listened to Joy Ward¡¯s bad tone, and immediately said, ¡°I was overthinking, that bitch couldn¡¯t possibly be Cynthia. Plus, if we¡¯re talking about capability, our Joy is the best in the hospital. Even if Cynthia shows up, so what, Joy? You¡¯re beautiful and from a good family, with exceptional medical skills and you¡¯re going to be Young Madam Lewis. Who could outshine you?¡± Valentina¡¯s flattery eased Joy Ward¡¯s expression considerably. Outside the ward. ¡°Spit it out,¡± Hope Williams said impatiently. ¡°Does your mouth ever get tired of spewing trash? Would it kill you to talk nicely?¡± ¡°Talk nicely? President Lewis, am I supposed to grovel and obey your every word like before, or should I foolishly hang on your every command? Am I your employee or your slave? Why should I listen to you?¡± Hope Williams fired question after question, her eyes beginning to heat up. She had treated him too well before, always careful and submissive, never daring to talk back, which led him to think she was easy to control. Did he think she was still the old Hope Williams, one he could bully just because she liked him? From now on, think again! The man¡¯s eyes, deep and angry, stared at her as if he wanted to grind her into dust. Hope Williams stood up straight, as if declaring to the man, I¡¯m not afraid of you! The man clenched his fists, gritting his teeth, his voice squeezed through clenched teeth, ¡°Hope Williams, well done!¡± Hope Williams trembled slightly, coldness in her eyes, as she watched the man storm into the ward. With the man gone, Hope Williams finally allowed herself to breathe, her forehead already beaded with sweat. This man was too frightening; Hope Williams would rather have nothing to do with him for the rest of her life. Thinking this, Hope Williams turned to leave but had only taken a few steps when Thomas Hughes and his bodyguards stopped her. ¡°Um¡­ Miss Williams, the gentleman didn¡¯t say you could leave.¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath, suppressing the fire in her chest, and looked silently at Thomas Hughes. Thomas Hughes swallowed, sensing something different about this former wife, her gaze seemingly ready to flay him alive. ¡°Assistant Hughes,¡± Hope Williams spoke faintly. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡­!¡± Hope Williams took a deep breath. ¡°Need to use the restroom!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thomas Hughes hesitated for a moment before immediately telling the bodyguards behind him, ¡°Escort Miss Williams to the restroom.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams almost choked, ¡°Escort?¡± ¡°Yes, escort,¡± Thomas Hughes affirmed seriously. Let¡¯s be honest, this was plain surveillance! Hope Williams ground her molars, giving him a thumbs up, ¡°Thomas Hughes, well done!¡± Hope Williams stormed into the restroom, leaning against the door with dejection as the two bodyguards followed like shadows, giving her no chance to escape. It had been so long, and she still didn¡¯t know how her two little treasures were doing. Just as Hope Williams was at her wit¡¯s end¡­ ¡°Mommy.¡± A sweet voice softly rang in Hope Williams¡¯s ear. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°Willow?¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Willow ran out of a stall and into Hope Williams¡¯s arms. Hope Williams hugged her daughter incredulously, filled with joy yet uneasy, ¡°Willow, didn¡¯t you get on the plane? How did you find this place?¡± ¡°Brother brought Willow here, remember Mommy? To prevent Mommy and Willow from getting lost, he gave us watches with a tracking system.¡± Willow lifted her hand, showing the pink watch on her wrist. ¡°Using the tracking, we found our deadbeat dad¡¯s home. Just as brother was planning how to rescue Mommy, the location followed Mommy to the hospital, and so here we are.¡± Hope Williams looked at her own wristwatch, which the little one had insisted she wear; she¡¯d never taken it off and hadn¡¯t realized its significance until now. ¡°Willow, where¡¯s your brother?¡± ¡°Brother is outside, don¡¯t worry Mommy, we¡¯re figuring out how to save you. Oh and Mommy, brother said you weren¡¯t contacting us, probably because they took your phone. Here¡¯s a phone for you, make sure to hide it well.¡± Hope Williams was moved to tears, her children truly were her saviors. With the phone, things would be much easier. She immediately hid the phone. ¡°Thank you, my darlings, Willow and your brother are truly Mommy¡¯s saviors. Now, Mommy can find a way to escape on her own. It¡¯s too dangerous for you here, why don¡¯t you go back to your godmother¡¯s? I¡¯ll meet up with you later.¡± Waylon Lewis was on this floor, and if he saw Luke, it would be over¡ªhe would surely take them away, as the Lewis family would never allow their descendants to be lost. But Luke and Willow were her life, she couldn¡¯t lose them, she couldn¡¯t let them take risks. ¡°But Mommy¡­¡± Footsteps neared the door; Hope Williams covered Willow¡¯s mouth, putting a finger to her lips, signaling her to be quiet. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Hope Williams lowered her voice, ¡°Willow, listen to Mommy and leave with your brother. Give me some time, I¡¯ll find a way to reunite with you, okay?¡± ¡°Willow is worried about Mommy.¡± Hope Williams held her daughter close, ¡°Trust Mommy.¡± After comforting her daughter for a while, she reluctantly let Willow go to find Luke. Though Willow was reluctant and worried for Hope Williams, she ran out with small steps. Hope Williams watched Willow¡¯s tiny figure with a mix of heartache and relief. Then Hope Williams nonchalantly exited the restroom, knowing Luke and Willow were safe, she felt much reassured. Her previously anxious mood lifted, and her steps were lighter. Hope Williams even found the sight of the two bodyguards much more pleasant, smiling as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, escort me back.¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other, ¡°?¡± Had this woman lost her mind? She¡¯d seemed ready to kill them before she entered, and now she was in a good mood just from a restroom break? Women are unfathomable! Hope Williams walked light-heartedly back, humming a little tune. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Little kid, are you alright?¡± That voice¡­ Hope Williams froze! She felt her whole body surge with adrenaline! Chapter 9 - Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Is Willow Recognized by Waylon Lewis? Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Is Willow Recognized by Waylon Lewis? She widened her eyes! She was filled with horror! She saw a man in a suit and leather shoes helping the little girl up from the ground. And that man was Waylon Lewis¡ªthe little girl could only be her daughter! Willow pushed away Waylon¡¯s touch with repulsion, staring at him with her big, round eyes. In Willow¡¯s eyes, Waylon Lewis was the bad daddy who took Mommy away and made her sad. She could get up by herself; she didn¡¯t need his help. Seeing Waylon pushed away, Joy Ward crouched down in front of Willow, unpleasantly saying, ¡°Little girl, the uncle was helping you up; how could you push him away? You should say thank you, you know?¡± Willow looked up at Waylon and then at Joy Ward, confirming without a doubt that this was the bad woman her brother had mentioned, the one with the bad daddy! ¡°Who are you? Why are you lecturing me? Wahhh¡­¡± Willow cried out with a wail. When Joy saw Willow cry, she forced a smile, ¡°Little girl, why are you crying? I¡­¡± ¡°Wah¡­ are you bullying me? You¡¯re yelling at me, wah¡­¡± Such young children are absolute experts at tantrums, and at this age, they are killers at playing up¡ªand Willow, as white and tender as she was, and as cute as a fortune doll, was no exception. Willow cried loudly, and the surrounding people, seeing the little girl cry like that, were all heartbroken and came to persuade her. Hope Williams stood not far away and, hearing Willow cry, felt a tightness in her chest, wishing she could rush over immediately. She clenched her fists tightly, but she couldn¡¯t. She would expose herself if she approached. ¡°What happened to the little child? Why are you crying so pitifully, who is bullying you?¡± A passerby couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, little one; our hearts are melting. Tell grandma, who is bullying you?¡± As more and more onlookers gathered, Willow pitifully wiped her tears, hiding in the embrace of a woman, looking at Joy Ward and Waylon Lewis with fear. Joy couldn¡¯t stand the blameful glances from those around her and, face unable to maintain composure, reached to pull Willow, her voice rising in panic, ¡°Little girl, you can¡¯t just say anything; where did I bully you?¡± When Joy tugged her, Willow stumbled forward and fell to the ground, crying with her little face turning red, tears falling like they cost nothing. ¡°Why are you like this? If you want to talk, then talk. Why did you have to get physical?¡± an elderly woman holding Willow chided her sternly. ¡°Exactly, what kind of person are you, to be so harsh with such a small child and have the nerve.¡± ¡°She looks pretty, but who knew her heart would be so dark.¡± Waylon looked at the tearful little girl with furrowed brows, also a little at a loss to deal with a child of this size crying so hard. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t do anything. I just wanted to pull her up. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡± Joy was desperate to explain, but the more she did, the more defenseless she seemed, who would¡¯ve thought that the child could cry like this from a mere touch, just like a scam. And Willow, who was crying loudly on the old woman¡¯s shoulder, saw her mommy behind and mischievously winked at her. Humph! This was the consequence of the bad woman bullying Mommy. Hope couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a smirk. Willow must have inherited this acting skill, this little craftiness, from someone¡ªshe even deceived Hope, let alone others. ¡°Enough.¡± Waylon lifted Willow into his arms from the old lady. Hope felt a lump in her throat, watching Waylon¡¯s expression intently, fearing he would recognize Willow. Willow kicked her legs, struggling in Waylon¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Waylon stared at Willow, from the very first glance he thought the child¡¯s eyebrows and eyes resembled her, her little face just now scrunched up in an angry expression, even more so like her. And she had just come out from the restroom, and that woman had just gone to the restroom too; the coincidence was too striking. ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t know you; let go, let me go, I won¡¯t tell you,¡± Willow struggled in Waylon¡¯s arms like a tiny beast. Passersby wanted to come forward to appease her, but the aura around the man deterred them. Hope¡¯s heart raced to her throat, an overwhelming fear flooding her. Did he recognize her? Did he recognize her? ¡°Hope Williams,¡± Waylon called her, ¡°come here.¡± Startled by the man¡¯s voice, Hope snapped back to reality, and when she looked up, she saw the man¡¯s deep, pool-like eyes fixed on her. Her eyes narrowed slightly, unable to read his emotions, and his commanding voice forced Hope to muster the courage to step forward. Hope forced herself to calm down and walked up to the man, looking directly into his cold, deep eyes, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was as usual, no hint of any anomaly, but his gaze on Hope was constantly monitoring her emotions. Seeing Hope approach, Willow¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but brighten. This subtle reaction from Willow didn¡¯t escape Waylon¡¯s gaze. Hope held her breath, her hands at her sides tightened then relaxed in an alternating rhythm; she smiled and spoke, ¡°Waylon Lewis, are you guys even human? You¡¯re bullying such a small child.¡± ¡°Your eyes are red, what¡¯s that about? Are you upset?¡± ¡°How interesting your words are, President Lewis,¡± Hope sneered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not my child, why would I be upset? I simply can¡¯t stand it.¡± After speaking, Hope casually glanced at Willow, acting completely unconcerned. In reality, her heart was pounding in her throat. Under the man¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Hope felt transparent¡ªlike there was nothing she could hide. Playing tricks in front of him was as risky as plucking a tooth from a tiger¡¯s mouth; she didn¡¯t know if he believed her or not. ¡°Willow.¡± At that moment, a tastefully dressed woman hurried over from not far away. It was Aria Richardson. No, it was a savior! Aria brushed past Hope as if she didn¡¯t know her, walked quickly to Waylon, and looked at Willow, ¡°Willow, how did you get here? Mommy was so worried.¡± Chapter 10 - Chapter 10: Chapter 10: So Angry I Kicked Waylon Lewis Away With a Kick Chapter 10: Chapter 10: So Angry I Kicked Waylon Lewis Away With a Kick ¡°Mommy?¡± Willow hesitated for a second, then quickly recovered her composure and threw her arms around Aria Richardson, ¡°Mommy, hug.¡± ¡°Is she your mom?¡± Waylon Lewis looked at Willow, somewhat incredulous, then turned his gaze to Aria. Hearing her identity questioned, Aria straightened her back and retorted defiantly, ¡°Sir, are you questioning me while holding my child?¡± A flash of surprise crossed Waylon¡¯s face, looking at the child in his arms who was unable to stop crying, he hesitated, but eventually, put the child down on the ground and said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Aria firmly embraced the child, ¡°Willow, don¡¯t cry anymore, let¡¯s go.¡± Aria, holding Willow, walked away with her spine erect, each step emanating a powerful presence. When she reached the corner, Aria abruptly leaned against the wall, bit her lower lip, patted her chest, and took deep breaths. She couldn¡¯t imagine that she had just been so defiant in front of Waylon Lewis; thankfully she was still alive. It truly was a daring move for the sake of her and her daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Are you okay, godmom?¡± ¡°Godmom is worried sick about you and your mom, did you see the look your dad gave us just now? I was petrified.¡± ¡°Godmom, you did great just now,¡± Luke Williams said, appearing from nowhere, now standing in front of them. Luke had been there all along, but Hope had instructed him to hide from Waylon so he wouldn¡¯t be discovered. ¡°Brother, Willow completed the mission, isn¡¯t Willow amazing?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow, you did great.¡± ¡°But Mommy has someone watching over her, and Willow couldn¡¯t help Mommy escape. Brother, godmom, Mommy said it¡¯s too dangerous, so let¡¯s leave first.¡± Aria nodded, ¡°It is too dangerous. Your dad must be suspicious by now. If you two kids show up again, and once he realizes, that¡¯ll be the end.¡± After all, both children were good-looking, Willow resembling Hope, Luke resembling Waylon. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first, Mommy has a cellphone to contact us with, and we¡¯ll come up with a long-term plan,¡± Luke said. ¡°Okay.¡± Upon seeing that Willow had been safely taken away by Aria, Hope breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that Aria arrived in time; otherwise, she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on. The crowd began to disperse, and the surroundings quieted down, leaving only the sobbing of Joy Ward. ¡°Waylon, I didn¡¯t push that child. Why does everyone falsely accuse me? I just wanted to talk to the child nicely,¡± Joy Ward said, biting her lip in distress. ¡°Miss Ward¡¯s skills in framing others are exceptional, aren¡¯t they? Now when it¡¯s on you, you can¡¯t stand it?¡± Hope Williams asked with a light laugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Joy Ward denied vehemently, then retorted, ¡°Why do you have to slander me, Miss Williams? What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Slander? Hmm, in Miss Ward¡¯s eyes, everyone in the world slanders you, and only you are right.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Hope curved her lips into a smile, ¡°Miss Ward, stop crying. Are you really proud of yourself for arguing with a child? Right, President Lewis, do you have no shame?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was grim. Hope¡¯s lips curled upward and her brow lifted provocatively ¡ª a challenge. Angry, aren¡¯t you? The more upset you are, the happier I am! In the end, Hope was still forcefully pulled away by Waylon¡¯s grip on her wrist out of the hospital. ¡°Psycho, let go, stop pulling on me. I have nothing to do with you, I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°Get in the car,¡± Waylon Lewis commanded coldly, leaving no room for argument. Hope, furious, glared at Waylon, too tired to even struggle, pulled open the back car door, and dived in. ¡°Am I your driver?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Sit in front.¡± Why is he so difficult? Getting in a car had to be on his terms? Hope really wanted to kick him out of her way; of course, she didn¡¯t dare. Hope got out of the back seat, opened the passenger door, and sat down with a ¡°bang,¡± slamming the door. The sound made Thomas Hughes, standing nearby, cringe for the car. Joy Ward weakly came out from behind, walking up to Waylon¡¯s side, her eyes filled with tenderness and shyness, ¡°Waylon, where should I sit?¡± Waylon¡¯s passenger seat had been taken by that scoundrel. ¡°Sit with Thomas Hughes. She¡¯s disturbed, her language too harsh, it¡¯s better to prevent her from bullying you again!¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis, you¡¯re the one with the problem!¡± an outcry from inside the car! Waylon looked displeased, and although Joy was upset, seeing the friction between President Lewis and Hope Williams, she felt a sense of satisfaction. Maybe if the two of them stayed together, they would fight even more, and Waylon would grow more and more tired of Hope. Wasn¡¯t that what she wanted to see? Thinking this way, Joy Ward smiled slightly, with an obedient expression, nodded, and got into Thomas¡¯s car. Inside the car, Waylon Lewis rested one hand on the car window, his one-handed driving posture casual, the chilly wind outside blowing fiercely into the car, adding a cold cast to his striking features. The car was eerily silent. Hope looked at the direction they were driving, towards Seaside Villa. Was he taking her back to that place again? No! Hope, from the bottom of her heart, rebelled against the idea. She took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Waylon Lewis, what will it take for you to finally let me go?¡± Chapter 11 - Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Grandpa Lewis Is Failing Fast Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Grandpa Lewis Is Failing Fast ¡°When will you be willing to acknowledge the child?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice was cold and sharp as his piercing eyes swept over her. Hope Williams felt a surge of anger, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s my seed,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°It¡¯s the child I gave birth to!¡± ¡°Could you have given birth without my seed?¡± Hope Williams looked at the man in astonishment. He¡¯d provided only a sperm, and she had done all the nurturing, yet he dared to be proud? Had the audacity to claim? ¡°It was you who rejected them.¡± Her voice rose, heated. ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis was stunned for a moment, unable to argue. ¡°Scumbag! Now you want them, and I¡¯m just supposed to hand them over? As if you, President Lewis, own the world? Too late, I fought tooth and nail to bring them into this world, and I won¡¯t let you take them away from me.¡± Waylon¡¯s mood was complex, his tone still cool, ¡°Did I say I wanted to take them away?¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°As a father, don¡¯t I even have the right to lay eyes on my child?¡± ¡°You still remember you¡¯re a father!¡± Hope Williams sneered coldly. She was no longer the naive Hope Williams who would easily believe his words. At that moment, Waylon¡¯s phone rang; it was Alitzel Williams, his mother. ¡°Hello, Mom.¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was as cold as usual. ¡°Waylon, are you with Joy? Hurry back home, Grandpa Lewis is having another attack, he¡¯s not doing well.¡± Boom! Hope¡¯s heart seemed to be struck hard. Grandpa Lewis isn¡¯t doing well?! Waylon also tightened inside, abandoned his languid posture, gripped the steering wheel firmly, and turned left toward the old family home, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa? What disease has he got, Waylon?¡± Hope asked, her eyes full of urgency. No matter how the Lewis Family had treated her in the past, Grandpa Lewis had always been exceptionally kind to her. In the Lewis Family, Grandpa Lewis was the only one who offered her warmth. Now, suddenly learning that Grandpa Lewis was not faring well, Hope couldn¡¯t accept it. ¡°Heart disease,¡± Waylon replied heavily. The car sped to the Lewis Family¡¯s old house, and Thomas Hughes arrived soon after with Joy Ward. Joy rushed to Waylon¡¯s side, ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll check on Grandpa¡¯s condition first.¡± Joy had been Grandpa Lewis¡¯s primary doctor these past few days. Having studied abroad and specializing in cardiovascular surgery, she was an expert in this field. Waylon responded with a low voice, ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope Williams ran into the old Lewis house, familiarly finding Grandpa Lewis¡¯s room. Just as she reached the door, low sobbing sounds came from inside. Hope¡¯s heart tightened, and she hurried inside. Upon entering the room, her breath nearly caught. Inside were many people, direct descendants of the Lewis Family, including Waylon¡¯s parents, Christopher Lewis, Alitzel Williams, and a few of Waylon¡¯s uncles. The sound at the door caused everyone to turn around. They all recognized Hope, and their expressions were shockingly surprised to see her reappear after vanishing for five years. ¡°Hope Williams, why have you come back?¡± Alitzel Williams nearly roared at her. Years ago, considering the debt of gratitude owed to Hope¡¯s parents by the Lewis family, they agreed to the Williams Family¡¯s request to marry Hope to Waylon. Although the family status was mismatched, they hoped that Hope would be a well-behaved girl. To their surprise, after three years of marriage, she ran away without a word, leaving the entire Lewis Family deeply disgusted; even Old Master Lewis, who had doted on her like his own granddaughter. What a way to repay the Lewis Family¡¯s kindness ¨C the elderly master¡¯s illness was undoubtedly aggravated by her actions. ¡°Why did you even come?¡± ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I don¡¯t have time to explain. Can I see Grandpa?¡± Hope saw the old man lying on the large bed, eyes tightly closed, his face gaunt and eyes sunken, breathing weakly with the help of a respirator, and her heart ached fiercely. ¡°Who let you in? You¡¯re not welcome here,¡± Alitzel Williams turned away and reprimanded her coldly. ¡°Mom, Grandpa has always hoped for sister-in-law to return. Now that she¡¯s back, let her see Grandpa first.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were gratefully fixed on Wyatt Lewis, who had spoken up. ¡°Shut up, she¡¯s not your sister-in-law. Waylon has divorced her, she has nothing to do with our Lewis Family anymore,¡± Alitzel Williams was clearly angry. ¡°I brought her here,¡± said Waylon, entering the room. ¡°Waylon?¡± When Alitzel Williams saw Waylon returning with Joy, her demeanor improved slightly, disregarding the rest, she rushed past Hope and grabbed Joy by the hand, ¡°Joy, quickly check on Old Master, he¡¯s having an attack again.¡± ¡°Aunt, please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take a look at Grandpa first,¡± Joy hurried toward the Elder Lewis, giving Hope a provocative smile. Hope didn¡¯t ignore her provocation, but she was solely focused on Elder Lewis and had no mind for anything else. Hope tried to get closer to the Elder Lewis to examine his condition but was stopped by the old housekeeper, ¡°Miss Williams, please stay back.¡± They wouldn¡¯t let her approach, so Hope could only stand to the side, anxious. It was an unbearable ordeal for Hope personally, and professionally as a medical person. None here trusted her. Hope anxiously looked around, her gaze settling on Wyatt. Wyatt raised his eyebrows towards Hope, nudging his brother to intervene on her behalf. Eventually, Hope¡¯s pleading gaze fell on Waylon. Surrounded by a stifling aura of sorrow, Waylon¡¯s mood was somber. ¡°Waylon, can you let me go and check on Grandpa?¡± Hope asked with a plea in her eyes. His gaze was ice-cold as it briefly moved across her, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here to cause trouble. Make any more noise, and I¡¯ll have you sent back.¡± After Joy finished examining the Elder Lewis, her face was filled with worry, and everyone crowded closer. Alitzel Williams asked with urgency, ¡°Joy, you can save Grandpa, can¡¯t you?¡± Joy hesitated, shook her head sorrowfully, and looked at Alitzel Williams with sadness. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry, but Grandpa¡ªhe¡­¡± Chapter 12 - Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Throw Hope Williams Out Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Throw Hope Williams Out She paused in her speech, looking utterly heartbroken and helpless. Waylon Lewis¡¯s pupils shrank violently, and the icy coldness in his eyes was replaced by profound sorrow. ¡°You said you had controlled Grandpa¡¯s condition before, so how could it suddenly become serious?¡± Christopher¡¯s urgent, grave voice sounded. Joy Ward, yelled at, bit her lip and shook her head, looking aggrieved. Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart disease was very severe to begin with; she could only temporarily control the onset of his illness with increased medication. To those unfamiliar with medicine, it seemed as though Grandpa¡¯s complexion had improved, creating the illusion of recovery. In this manner, her act of saving Grandpa Lewis would earn her favor with the Lewis Family, and with this act of grace, her chances of successfully proposing marriage to Waylon would be much higher. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Grandpa to wake up. This old man had always opposed her marrying Waylon in the past few years. His death would be to her advantage. She had originally intended to increase the dosage, ensuring that Grandpa wouldn¡¯t die from illness before her marriage to Waylon; after the wedding, no matter how he died, she could easily claim that Grandpa was old, that a sudden illness took him, and that she had done her best. It wouldn¡¯t be her fault. But she never expected the old man to be so feeble. Before she had the chance to marry Waylon, he was dying. Hope Williams was so frantic she was nearly in tears, her eyes red and her whole body trembling. She grabbed Waylon¡¯s hand, ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Waylon, I beg you to let me see Grandpa, I have a way, a way to save him!¡± Grandpa couldn¡¯t wait any longer; there could be no more delays, truly. Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed, but Hope had already rushed past all restraint. ¡°Pull her back. Hope, do you still want to harm Elder Lewis?¡± A servant moved to pull her away. ¡°Nobody touch her,¡± Waylon commanded coldly. For some reason, upon seeing the girl¡¯s frantic expression, he softened inside and subconsciously wanted to believe her. ¡°Waylon?¡± Alitzel Williams looked at her son with some surprise. He used to detest Hope; why was he now protecting her at every turn? Hope sat beside Elder Lewis, and with Waylon¡¯s backing, nobody dared touch her. She calmed down and examined Elder Lewis. The Lewis Family had made thorough medical preparations in Elder Lewis¡¯s room. Hope¡¯s brows furrowed with concern; it was clearly symptoms of heart failure, and it had been ongoing for a while. Elder Lewis was extremely weak now and might not survive if taken off the ventilator. Hope took out a Silver Needle from her bag, pinching it between two fingers, pausing momentarily. Using the Acupuncture Technique on Elder Lewis at this time was the best and riskiest way to save his life. The best treatment for such severe heart disease was a heart transplant, but for some reason, given the many renowned doctors surrounding him, Hope couldn¡¯t fathom why Elder Lewis had missed the optimal window for treatment. Now, they had no choice but to take a risky path. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely save you.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, what do you intend to do to Old Master Lewis?¡± Just as Hope was about to begin acupuncture, Joy suddenly shouted. Joy¡¯s exclamations immediately drew the attention of others; Alitzel moved forward swiftly, seizing Hope¡¯s hand, which held the Silver Needle. Everyone crowded around the bed. ¡°Hope, Elder Lewis was never unkind to you, and now that he¡¯s in this state, you still want to harm him. What is your intention?¡± Alitzel had never liked Hope from five years ago, and now the hostility was even stronger, with anger raging in her eyes as she berated Hope. ¡°I¡¯m not, I want to save Grandpa,¡± Hope retorted, her brows tightly knitted. She knew that every wasted second delayed Elder Lewis¡¯s condition. At this, Joy¡¯s eyes shifted, and a mocking, cold smile curled at the corners of her mouth directed at Hope, ¡°Miss Williams, you were expelled from school, didn¡¯t even finish your sophomore year, and now you¡¯re probably not even a doctor. How can you save Grandpa? His body is very weak already; he can¡¯t withstand your meddling.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, emanating thick advice and helplessness, appearing to be completely for the sake of Elder Lewis. Only Hope knew that everything Joy was saying was laced with scorn for her. Hope slightly turned her head to look at Joy, her face displaying nothing but urgency, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, perhaps you shouldn¡¯t exacerbate Grandpa¡¯s condition¡­¡± Hope, out of patience with Joy¡¯s incessant chatter, flicked her hand away. Staggering, Joy fell toward Waylon, who reached out to steady her, his expression indifferent. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Joy¡¯s gentle call and her beautifully fragile appearance, filled with vulnerability and helplessness, and seeming greatly wronged, moved all to pity. Her attempts at gentle persuasion cast Hope in the light of being unreasonable and unruly. And Waylon¡¯s gaze on her carried a hint of reprimand. Hope¡¯s lips twisted in bitterness. Alitzel spoke out to chastise, ¡°Hope, you dare be presumptuous in my Lewis Family¡¯s house? Someone, throw her out.¡± Hope¡¯s heart tightened, and her gaze instinctively sought Waylon¡¯s. In his deep, dark eyes, his towering figure shielded her from the bodyguards. His profound gaze met hers. In that moment, Hope felt a surge of intense expectation from the depths of her heart. Would he believe her? Waylon¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡± The man¡¯s icy voice caused Hope¡¯s entire being to shudder, all her wild expectations crashing down, shattered. It was just like five years ago, when she told him full of hope that they would have a baby, and he responded by giving her a check, telling her to get rid of it. Waylon was always so cruel to her. Tears trembled in her eyes, but ultimately she couldn¡¯t hold back a scornful laugh. ¡°Miss Williams, please.¡± Thomas Hughes stepped forward, showing much more courtesy than the Lewis Family¡¯s bodyguards towards this former lady. ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡± Hope knew that if she left, Grandpa would truly be beyond saving. Whether as Hope or as a Doctor, she couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Thomas,¡± Waylon barked. Thomas was torn and conflicted¡ªon one hand, he couldn¡¯t disobey his master¡¯s command, and on the other hand, he found himself unable to be harsh with this former lady as he would with any other woman. In his dilemma, he could only look to Wyatt Lewis for help. Wyatt was also struggling with what to do and hesitated briefly before addressing Hope, ¡°Sister-in-law, maybe¡­ for Grandpa¡­¡± Wyatt¡¯s words hung unfinished as his gaze shifted from Hope to Elder Lewis on the bed, who with a trembling effort lifted a hand. Chapter 13 - Chapter 13: Chapter 13: It Was Joy Ward Who Saved the Old Master Chapter 13: Chapter 13: It Was Joy Ward Who Saved the Old Master The next moment, Hope Williams¡¯s fingers trembled and touched something, making her turn her head abruptly to see the old grandfather watching her with his muddy, excited eyes. Hope Williams¡¯s heart trembled fiercely and she immediately grabbed the old man¡¯s hand, holding it tightly, her voice choked with tears that couldn¡¯t be held back any longer, ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather, it¡¯s me, Hope.¡± The old grandfather tried to open his mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound. Everyone crowded around the grandfather, and the room became noisy instantly. Alitzel Williams tried to push Hope away, but the old man clung to Hope, not letting her go. ¡°Grandfather, what do you want to say?¡± Wyatt Lewis hurriedly asked. The old man opened his mouth and, seeing his expression, Wyatt understood, ¡°Grandfather, you want the sister-in-law to stay, don¡¯t you?¡± The old man nodded his head with all his might. ¡°Brother, since grandfather has spoken, let¡¯s let sister-in-law stay to see grandfather, maybe she can really save him.¡± Waylon Lewis frowned slightly and looked deeply at Hope Williams, his inscrutable dark eyes filled with a touch of worry. After hesitating for a moment, he turned and went out. Since grandfather wanted Hope Williams to stay, Alitzel Williams couldn¡¯t protest, but glared fiercely at Hope Williams with a warning, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re the old man¡¯s primary doctor, you stay as well.¡± Joy Ward nodded obediently, naturally delighted with this no-effort, pleasing task. Everyone, including the servants, left the room, leaving only Hope Williams, Joy Ward, and the old man. The room suddenly became quiet, and Hope Williams sat beside the old man¡¯s bed. She took out a slender silver needle and immediately got into the zone after a series of disinfection steps. ¡°Grandfather, Hope has always been here, you¡¯re going to get better.¡± While saying this, Hope Williams pinched the silver needle between her fingers and stabbed it into the old man¡¯s acupuncture points. The old man was frail, and it was not easy for him to be awake now, his eyes closed tiredly. Joy Ward crossed her arms and stood behind Hope Williams, watching her serious and solemn face, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer audibly, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Hope Williams? Do you know medicine? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to save the old man with a few silver needles, that¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this old guy is already at death¡¯s door, he¡¯s not far from breathing his last, you might as well give him a final¡­¡± ¡°Slap!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before Joy Ward could finish, Hope Williams slapped her hard across the face. Joy Ward covered her face, looking shocked, ¡°You bitch, how dare you hit me!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she grabbed Joy Ward by the hair, pressing a silver needle to her throat. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, grandfather won¡¯t die. If you utter one more word, believe me, I¡¯ll make sure you can never speak again.¡± This fierce version of Hope Williams incited a chilling fear. The silver needle pressed against her neck, sharp and painful, made Joy Ward afraid to move; the needle might just pierce her throat. She choked and nodded, and Hope Williams threw her to the ground in a disheveled mess. Joy Ward, clutching her face and clenching her fists, stared viciously at Hope Williams, her eyes filled with resentful fury. Time ticked by; Hope Williams¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Silver Needle Acupuncture required extreme precision; a single mistake could worsen the old man¡¯s condition. Hope Williams held her breath throughout, not daring to relax. Moreover, Hope Williams worried that the old man¡¯s body might not support the completion of the acupuncture, but luckily, the situation was better than she had expected. After finishing the treatment, the old man¡¯s condition stabilized and there was no immediate danger to his life. Hope Williams expelled a heavy breath as she watched the EKG monitor, the old man¡¯s heart rate settling down, and finally relaxed. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she saw the steady heartbeat on the monitor. Impossible, disbelief spread across her face. Hope Williams, who hadn¡¯t even finished school¡ªa complete waste¡ªhad actually managed to save this old man who was on the brink of needing a ventilator. How could this be? Her heart tightened, and she suddenly felt a struggle to breathe. A strong sense of crisis overwhelmed her. If Hope Williams had saved this old man, she might be recognized again by the Lewis Family. What about her then? She had been treating the old man for months, flattering the Lewis parents, gaining the trust and affection of Alitzel Williams, believing that she was not far from marrying into the Lewis Family. Now Hope Williams¡¯s arrival had disrupted all her plans. No. Joy Ward clenched her fists tightly, absolutely not. She wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen. Hope Williams removed the silver needles and packed them up; the old man still required several more steps in his treatment, this was only the first step, but next she needed to study the treatment plan further. She remembered that the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion had a pharmacy specifically for storing precious medicinal ingredients, just right for her to prepare a few doses of herbal medicine for the old man, which would help his condition. Joy Ward watched Hope Williams leave, her eyes flickering viciously. She turned back to look at the sickbed, where the previously weak and pale-faced old man was gradually regaining his normal color, her heart filling with uncontrollable spite. This old man had always disagreed with her marrying into the Lewis Family, and now if he was saved by Hope Williams, how could there possibly be a place for her? Thinking this, Joy Ward slowly reached out and pinched the old man¡¯s ventilator tubing. Just then, footsteps approached the door. Panicking, Joy Ward picked up a stethoscope nearby and pretended to examine the old man¡¯s chest, the harshness quickly replaced by gentleness. ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to save you, and you must also fight to get better. Everyone is waiting for you to recover.¡± Alitzel Williams, pushing open the door, heard Joy Ward speak these words. Chapter 14 - Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Would you like to take me as your master? Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Would you like to take me as your master? Alitzel Williams, watching Joy Ward¡¯s frail figure, was filled with emotion. This child was truly kind-hearted and deserved to be her daughter-in-law. ¡°Joy.¡± Alitzel Williams approached and called out to her softly. Joy Ward carefully placed down the stethoscope, stood up, and looked at Alitzel Williams with gentle eyes. Alitzel Williams smiled kindly and took Joy Ward¡¯s hand. Seeing this, Joy Ward knew that Alitzel Williams had overheard what she had just said. A victorious smile appeared at the bottom of her heart. ¡°Joy, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Alitzel Williams gently patted Joy Ward¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not tired. As long as grandfather can recover, I won¡¯t feel it¡¯s hard at all.¡± ¡°Good child.¡± Accompanying Alitzel Williams was a famous elderly professor, Elder Murphy, who had a towering reputation in the medical world and primarily researched cardiothoracic surgery. Elder Murphy sat down seriously, closed his eyes, and placed his hands over Old Master Lewis¡¯s pulse. After nearly half a minute, Elder Murphy opened his eyes, revealing a hint of doubt and surprise. He saw the steady heartbeat on the nearby monitor and stood up, ¡°Old Master Lewis¡¯s heartbeat is even and stronger; his condition has clearly improved.¡± ¡°But previously every doctor said the Old Master was about to¡­¡± Alitzel Williams began, looking towards Joy Ward and stopping mid-sentence, ¡°Joy, did you do something?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward paused, looking at Waylon Lewis who had just walked in. She felt a stir in her heart. Just now, in the room, it was only her and Hope Williams; Old Master Lewis hadn¡¯t seen who administered the injection. Why couldn¡¯t it be her! Even if Hope Williams said it was her who saved Old Master Lewis, who would believe her, a nobody who hadn¡¯t even finished school, over her, a renowned doctor who studied abroad? Moreover, the Lewis Family had always trusted her. The person who saved Old Master Lewis, why couldn¡¯t it be her? Thinking this, Joy Ward felt much more at ease. To Alitzel Williams¡¯s question, she smiled faintly and nodded lightly, ¡°Auntie, I just thought of a new treatment plan, and unexpectedly, it worked, and Old Master¡¯s heartbeat is normal now.¡± ¡°Really? Does that mean there is hope for the Old Master?¡± Joy Ward paused a moment, controlled her expression well, and bravely said, ¡°Yes, grandfather can be saved.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, who is this,¡± Elder Murphy asked with a hint of admiration. ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce. Elder Murphy, this is Old Master Lewis¡¯s chief physician, Doctor Joy Ward. Joy, this is Elder Murphy.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy!¡± Joy Ward looked excitedly at the old man before her. Elder Murphy¡¯s name was legendary in the medical world. He was extremely skilled in medicine, but despite being in his sixties, he had retired from the public eye for many years. Many in the medical community had sought his mentorship, only to be turned down. Joy Ward couldn¡¯t believe she was actually meeting Elder Murphy. ¡°Not only has the Old Master¡¯s heartbeat stabilized, but it has also gained strength, and his condition has greatly improved. Child, who taught you your medical skills?¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, I studied abroad before and learned some on my own from medical books.¡± ¡°Do you have a master?¡± Joy Ward shook her head, ¡°I have not.¡± ¡°Then how about taking me as your master?¡± Joy Ward looked incredulously at the elderly man, too excited to speak, ¡°Really, can I really?¡± ¡°Mm, you are a rare talent. Proper nurturing will surely lead to great accomplishments.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, Elder Murphy.¡± Joy Ward couldn¡¯t believe the serendipitous opportunity; it made her completely forget that she had stolen Hope Williams¡¯s achievement. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t call him Elder Murphy, call him Master.¡± Elder Murphy was willing to take Joy Ward as an apprentice, a testament to her medical skill. Alitzel Williams listened and looked ever more fondly at Joy Ward. ¡°Joy, thank you. You truly are our Lewis Family¡¯s great benefactor. Isn¡¯t that right, Waylon?¡± Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t notice Hope Williams¡¯s presence, his eyes somewhat shadowed, but with his grandfather¡¯s condition improving, his heart relaxed slightly. Since Joy Ward had saved his grandfather, she naturally was a benefactor of the Lewis Family. Waylon Lewis nodded, his face showing a shallow smile, and said softly, ¡°Mmh, it has been hard.¡± Joy Ward naturally took Waylon Lewis¡¯s hand, and he did not pull away, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m not tired, your grandfather is like my own, I¡¯ll do everything I can to heal him.¡± Hope Williams returned with the freshly prepared herbal medicine, only to hear that Joy Ward had become the Lewis Family¡¯s great benefactor, witnessing the harmonious scene. Her heart sank as her gaze fell on Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward. She didn¡¯t have time to think when Waylon Lewis¡¯s cool gaze fell on her, he asked, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Hope Williams lifted the herbal medicine packet in her hand, ¡°Grandfather¡¯s condition, along with the medication, should improve.¡± Having stolen someone else¡¯s accomplishment, Joy Ward pushed down the slight panic in her heart, smiled gently, and softly said, ¡°Miss Williams, fetching the medicine must have been hard, give it to me.¡± Her words seemed unproblematic. Yet, the underlying meaning was making it clear to everyone that during this time, Hope Williams was merely helping her fetch the medication. Hope Williams, unaware of what had just transpired, couldn¡¯t detect the subtext. Hope Williams slightly raised an eyebrow, ignored Joy Ward, and placed the medicine and the prescription on the table, clearly marked with the usage time and method. ¡°Brother, dad is calling you to the study,¡± Wyatt Lewis leaned on the door. Waylon Lewis responded and gradually approached Hope Williams, ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Hope Williams lifted her eyes, her brow faintly arching, her demeanor serene, and she obediently nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Fat chance! As soon as you leave, I¡¯m running! Hope Williams inwardly scoffed. Chapter 15 - Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Entrusting Hope Williamss Child to Joy Ward for Care Chapter 15: Chapter 15: Entrusting Hope Williams¡¯s Child to Joy Ward for Care Waylon Lewis stepped out, and the oppressive feeling in the room dissipated with his departure. Alitzel Williams approached Hope Williams, her gaze as disdainful and condescending as ever¡ªa look all too familiar to Hope. Without a word, Hope seemed oblivious to Alitzel¡¯s scornful stare. Alitzel spoke coldly, ¡°Hope, it¡¯s time for our family dinner, and you, I¡¯m afraid, are not invited.¡± Hope responded with a slight smile, her gaze meeting Alitzel¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing. Alitzel was taken aback¡ªHope seemed different from before, her gaze and the very aura about her conveyed a sense of change. Gone was the former subservience, replaced by a cold demeanor and confident actions. Hope glanced at Grandpa Lewis. His condition wouldn¡¯t erupt again in the short term, and the medicine she prepared would last a while. She needed to return and thoroughly work on the next phase of his treatment. Repeated hints to leave meant it was time for Hope to depart. Moreover, with Waylon now absent, it was the perfect opportunity to slip away. Hope left the Lewis family¡¯s old mansion without a hitch. A Cadillac smoothly pulled up in front of her. The person inside rolled down the window and playfully snapped their fingers at her, ¡°Hope, get in quick.¡± ¡°How did you know to come?¡± Hope exclaimed, relieved, as she had been worried about not being able to find a ride. ¡°We never left; we¡¯ve been following you, waiting to help you escape at the first chance,¡± Aria Richardson explained. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re here too,¡± the two little ones from the backseat called out excitedly upon seeing Hope. Any lingering gloom in Hope¡¯s heart evaporated, and she hurriedly got into the car, pulling both little ones into her embrace. It wasn¡¯t safe to stay long, so Aria drove off speedily. ¡°Mommy, we missed you so much.¡± Luke and Willow snuggled in Hope¡¯s arms, both excited and thrilled. ¡°My precious ones, Mommy missed you too, and you were both so brave today¡ªI¡¯m proud of you,¡± Hope hugged the children close. ¡°Hey! Hey! Now that you have your real kids, you forget your godmother, and your best friend too, huh?¡± Aria, driving up front, clutched her chest in mock hurt, ¡°It chills my heart.¡± ¡°Godmother, if you were taken away, we¡¯d miss you too,¡± Luke said with his babyish voice. ¡°No, don¡¯t you two little tykes count on me getting caught, that terrifies me.¡± Luke and Willow burst into giggles. ¡°Aria, thanks for your hard work today.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t tough¡ªit¡¯s just running errands. Wherever you are, Luke¡¯s tracker can pinpoint your location.¡± Hope knew of Luke¡¯s innate talent with all things electronic. She affectionately rubbed the tops of Luke and Willow¡¯s heads. They indeed were the greatest gifts heaven could bestow upon her. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, I¡¯m starving to death,¡± Aria¡¯s stomach growled. It was dinner time, and they had all been waiting for her, probably having not eaten. Hope felt quite guilty. ¡°Sure, you choose the place, it¡¯s my treat.¡± Aria didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Hope, ¡°Let¡¯s go for home-cooking, is that okay for you guys? I know a good place.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The car made its way to the restaurant, where they were in luck to find seats available at that hour. A waiter led them to a private room. Once served, the hunger of the two small ones was evident as their cheeks puffed continuously with food. Hope ate some and then began serving the children. ¡°Hope, what exactly is going on with you and Waylon Lewis now?¡± Aria asked, concern in her voice. The two of them couldn¡¯t keep up this game of one running and the other chasing forever. Hope, almost finished eating, put down her chopsticks. Her eyes tired and resigned, she said, ¡°He wants me to hand over Luke and Willow.¡± ¡°What? He wants to take the children back?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± If not for the presence of the children, Aria would have slammed her chopsticks down in anger, ¡°How dare he? Back then, he was the one who didn¡¯t want them, and now he wants them back¡ªit¡¯s preposterous.¡± While continuing to serve the children¡ªwho were immersed in their meal and had not caught on to their conversation¡ªHope sighed, her gaze resolute, ¡°I will not hand over my children to him.¡± These two were her life now; she would protect them at all costs. She considered sending the children out of the country to lie low, but quickly dismissed the idea¡ªthey were too young to be apart from her, and she could not be away from them either. Besides, she couldn¡¯t leave the place; Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness needed her treatment. Thus, all she could do now was to be careful, very careful. Study room. Christopher Lewis and Waylon Lewis sat facing each other across the tea table. The bright light fell silently on the pair, casting shadows of two men with strikingly similar features. Christopher poured tea from the teapot into cups, his head slightly bowed, the movement measured and unhurried. Waylon¡¯s expression was indifferent, his wise eyes narrowing slightly. The atmosphere between them didn¡¯t resemble that of father and son; it was more akin to two masters strategizing. ¡°What do you plan to do about the children?¡± Christopher placed a teacup in front of Waylon, his deep voice resonating slowly. Waylon wasn¡¯t surprised that Christopher knew about Hope having children. He picked up his tea, sipping elegantly before replying nonchalantly, ¡°Let her keep them.¡± Christopher¡¯s brows knitted slightly, clearly disapproving of this answer, his voice becoming warningly low, ¡°They are the progeny of the Lewis family.¡± The implication was clear: the Lewis lineage should not be left adrift. ¡°After you marry Joy, the children can stay with her. She¡¯ll be able to see them whenever; that¡¯s the most leniency I can grant her.¡± ¡°They are Hope¡¯s children,¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed even more, his countenance darkening. ¡°They are also the Lewis family¡¯s descendants,¡± Christopher stood up, leaving with a final warning. ¡°I disagree,¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was calm but fiery, causing Christopher¡¯s brows to furrow in an instant. ¡°The children¡¯s mother can only be Hope,¡± Waylon declared with a firm and undebatable tone. Chapter 16 - Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Our Big Boss Is Sharpening His Knife Chapter 16: Chapter 16 Our Big Boss Is Sharpening His Knife Christopher Lewis¡¯s deep eyes squinted slightly, Waylon Lewis stood up, his gaze leveling with Christopher Lewis, ¡°Furthermore, I advise against scheming to harm her and the child. I won¡¯t yield on this matter.¡± Waylon Lewis showed no intention of lingering and started to walk away. ¡°Do you care about that woman?¡± Waylon¡¯s tall figure slightly turned as he spoke indifferently, ¡°She is my wife.¡± ¡°That was before.¡± ¡°Does that make a difference? As long as she is my wife for one day, she¡¯ll be for a lifetime.¡± Christopher¡¯s heart jolted. He knew this son of his very well. Waylon¡¯s coldness was embedded in his bones; he had never seen him care about anyone like this before. After speaking, Waylon left the study without pausing, his steps large. Wyatt Lewis leant leisurely against the door, a cigarette dangling from his lips, displaying an indifferent and unrestrained demeanor. Waylon asked indifferently, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°My sister-in-law?¡± Wyatt snuffed out his cigarette, ¡°She left.¡± Humph! Just as he expected, that heartless woman had indeed run away! Wyatt, standing to the side, could feel Waylon¡¯s chilling coldness intensifying. He turned serious, hesitated for a moment, and then spoke. ¡°Bro, you obviously care a lot about sister-in-law. Why don¡¯t you tell her you were actually protecting her just now?¡± The old man¡¯s illness had worsened to such a grave extent that all the doctors were at a loss. Just like Joy Ward said, Hope Williams hadn¡¯t even finished her sophomore year. How could she save the old man? If she took the risk of treating the old man and he happened to slip away, she wouldn¡¯t be able to step out of the Lewis family¡¯s door. The Lewis Family and Christopher Lewis most certainly wouldn¡¯t let her go. Waylon was keenly aware of this fact. ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± he said, his clear voice rising slowly, revealing an inevitable chill. ¡°Do you want me to bring Madam back?¡± asked Big Boss. Waylon¡¯s slender hand lifted slightly, ¡°No need.¡± This woman was stubborn. She fully believed he intended to take the child away. The more you force her, the deeper she would hide the child. In the end, no one would benefit. Instead, it was better to let her go. As long as the child was with her and he kept a close watch, she would eventually show her hand. He was not going to take her child away. As a father, he just wanted to see the child. ¡°Waylon, dinner time,¡± Joy Ward called with a bright smile on her face, approaching Waylon Lewis. Looking back at Joy Ward, Waylon¡¯s gaze was noncommittal as he responded with a simple, ¡°Mmm.¡± After having dinner with the two children, Aria Richardson drove Hope Williams and the kids home first. Hope, with the kids getting out of the car, waved to Aria inside, ¡°Drive safely on your way back.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Godmother,¡± Luke and Willow said in unison. ¡°Goodbye, my darlings.¡± Holding Luke in her left hand and Willow in her right, Hope led them home, ¡°Darlings, we¡¯re going home.¡± Hope hadn¡¯t been back for long. This apartment was found for her by Aria Richardson, a three-bedroom with a living room. The key was that the area was quiet and close to the hospital, convenient for getting to work. ¡°Luke, Willow, you two need to take a bath first. It¡¯s Monday tomorrow; you have to go to school. We need to go to bed early tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy, will Willow have lots and lots of friends at school?¡± ¡°Yes, Willow, you will make many new friends.¡± Willow clearly preferred it here over the foreign country. She always enjoyed being lively and making friends, and she was looking forward to school with excitement and curiosity. Luke, however, looked a bit downcast, ¡°Mommy, are we going back to Uncle Cloud¡¯s?¡± Hope¡¯s expression turned complex as she settled down with the two children on the sofa, ¡°Darlings, we won¡¯t go back to Uncle Liam Cloud¡¯s for now. Is it okay with you two if we live here with mommy?¡± Willow, of course, agreed. Luke liked it here too, but he didn¡¯t want Mommy to face danger again. He had just overheard Mommy and godmother¡¯s conversation; obviously, bad daddy wanted to take them away, and Mommy disagreed; they also didn¡¯t want to leave Mommy, so this place felt unsafe to him. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, baby Luke?¡± Hope asked worriedly, seeing Luke in thought. Luke was more mature than Willow, had more ideas, was somewhat more serious, almost like a little adult. Luke pursed his lips and gazed earnestly at Hope, ¡°Will Mommy be happy staying here? Can we live as carefree as we did at Uncle Liam Cloud¡¯s?¡± Seeing Luke¡¯s earnest expression flash through her mind, Hope briefly glimpsed the handsome face of that person in her memories. Luke looked so much like Waylon Lewis, especially when he was serious; the resemblance was uncanny, as if etched in his bones. Hope felt sorry for her two children, embracing them tightly, ¡°Darlings, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will do everything to protect you. I promise you, we can live carefree here just like we did in the foreign country.¡± Luke¡¯s worries weren¡¯t alleviated by Hope¡¯s promise; instead, he felt even more distressed for Mommy. Hope bathed the two children, and they were very well-behaved, going to bed on their own without causing Hope any trouble. Just as she was about to take a bath, she received a call from Liam Cloud. Before Hope could speak, the magnetic voice on the other end mixed with a hint of anger, ¡°Ancestor, did you climb here with an airplane? I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the airport all day!¡± Hope¡¯s breath hitched. She had told Liam she would bring the kids to him, she should have arrived around ten in the morning, and now it was nearly ten at night, ¡°You¡¯re still waiting?¡± Had this man really waited an entire day? Hope could hardly believe it. This was the man who couldn¡¯t patiently sit through a five-second commercial when watching TV with the kids, and he had waited for her an entire day at the airport?! ¡°Otherwise?¡± Despite the screen, Hope could feel the grind of his teeth. ¡°¡­¡± Hope organized her words carefully, softening her voice, ¡°Liam, something came up on my side, I¡¯m not bringing the kids over just yet¡­¡± ¡°What did you say? Say it again, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly.¡± Hope¡¯s expression stiffened at the sound of Liam¡¯s voice, feeling a bit guilty. ¡°F**k, Hope Williams, you just wait.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Hope quickly interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal next time.¡± ¡°Too late, I¡¯m really pissed off now, hanging up.¡± Two beeps later, Hope put down the phone, frustrated. She pursed her lips; this madman could do anything when he was angry. He wouldn¡¯t fly over in the middle of the night just to drag her out of bed and vent his anger, would he? Shivering at the thought, Hope quickly messaged Wesley Ruiz, ¡°Wesley, what¡¯s the boss doing right now?¡± After several minutes, Hope received a reply, two words¡­ sharpening knives! ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 17 - Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Whats the Story with This Woman? Chapter 17: Chapter 17 What¡¯s the Story with This Woman? The next day. Hope Williams got up early to prepare breakfast for the two kids, and Luke and Willow had already dressed themselves and gone to wash up. Willow was particularly excited about her first day at school, and Luke was also curious about kindergarten. After breakfast, she took the two kids to the kindergarten. Hope had been somewhat worried, as she had seen other children unable to leave their mothers on their first day at the kindergarten, crying and shouting. But when they got to the kindergarten, Hope realized her worries were in vain¡ªboth kids were very excited and even took the initiative to greet the other children and teachers. As soon as they entered, they were surrounded by people. ¡°Whose little prince and princess are these, so handsome and beautiful¡ªI would love to kidnap them home.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, seeing these two kids makes me want to have babies.¡± ¡°Aiya, too adorable, and then I look at my little rascals at home. Indeed, the grass is always greener on the other side.¡± ¡°What to do? I really want to kidnap them home.¡± Milkily, Willow said, ¡°Hello, sisters, my name is Willow Williams, you can call me Willow, but you can¡¯t kidnap me home because I belong to Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Luke Williams. Sisters can call me Luke.¡± ¡°Oh my, these two cuties, I can¡¯t take it, help, too adorable.¡± ¡°Look, that must be the kids¡¯ mommy, right? Mommy is so pretty, no wonder her children are beautiful, too.¡± After Hope finished talking with the teacher, she came over to see her two treasures being lavished with praise by the parents. Hope¡¯s mouth curved into a smile; her treasures were naturally sociable and she wondered who they had inherited that from. ¡°Alright, Luke and Willow, go on inside with your teacher.¡± Led by the teacher, Luke and Willow entered the kindergarten, looking back at Hope every few steps. Hope waved at them, watching as the children hopped and skipped inside. The children weren¡¯t crying, but Hope felt like she was about to. Her babies had really grown up. After dropping off the kids, Hope went to the hospital to start work. Today was her official first day, so she first went to the director¡¯s office. Upon arriving at the office door, she could hear a roar coming from inside, ¡°What on earth happened here? How could such a low-level mistake occur?¡± ¡°Knock knock.¡± Hope tentatively knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Hope arched an eyebrow, thinking she might be facing the music on her very first day. She braced herself and walked in; the atmosphere in the office was tense. Director Woods stood before his desk with several doctors in front of him, their heads bowed. It seemed they were being scolded for some mistakes. Director Woods¡¯s cheeks were red with anger, and he paused when he saw the person entering. Hope was also taken aback by the director¡¯s expression. After a moment, Director Woods¡¯s stern, angry face immediately transformed with a surge of intense excitement, ¡°Cyn¡­ Hope, you¡¯ve finally come. Have a seat quickly.¡± Hope nodded slightly, her exquisite face wearing an appropriate smile, ¡°Thank you, Director, but please continue with your work. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°You all leave for now. Make absolutely sure not to make such low-level mistakes again, hear me?¡± ¡°Director, we remember.¡± Director Woods came over to pour tea for Hope, who was a bit flattered, ¡°There¡¯s no need, Director. I can do it myself.¡± The doctors, who had just been scolded severely, walked toward the door while stealthily glancing at Hope, wondering who this woman was. To make this harsh and angry director change his demeanour so drastically, even personally pouring her tea? ¡°Hope, I¡¯m so glad you could come; I was afraid you might not want to.¡± Director Woods was so moved that he was on the verge of tears. Hope couldn¡¯t help but smile at his reaction, ¡°Do you really see me as someone who doesn¡¯t keep her word?¡± The Director waved his hand, laughing, ¡°I never thought so. It¡¯s just that the competition is so fierce; I was afraid someone might poach you if you came a day late.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promised you, and I will not go back on my word.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± The Director laughed heartily, ¡°There¡¯s a meeting later. Let¡¯s go together. It will be a good chance for me to introduce you to the other doctors.¡± ¡°Okay, but, Director, I prefer not to use the identity of ¡®Cynthia¡¯ at the hospital. Just treat me the same as you do everyone else.¡± Hope was rather uncomfortable with the reputation Cynthia carried and the Director¡¯s attitude towards her. Of course, Director Woods was aware of the pros and cons. The meeting was at nine, and the large conference room was already filling up with doctors arriving one after another. Chapter 18 - Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Hope Williams Joins the Hospital Chapter 18: Chapter 18 Hope Williams Joins the Hospital Valentina River clasped Joy Ward¡¯s hand and exclaimed loudly with shock, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re incredible, to have actually received Elder Murphy¡¯s recognition and become his apprentice.¡± Valentina¡¯s loud voice drew the attention of others, who gathered around when they heard about Elder Murphy. Elder Murphy¡¯s name naturally drew people. ¡°Elder Murphy? Could it be the same Philip Murphy that even our director steps aside for?¡± Joy smiled humbly and nodded, ¡°Yes, it was unexpected for me to receive the master¡¯s recognition. I am honored to become his apprentice.¡± ¡°My goodness, hasn¡¯t Elder Murphy never taken any apprentices before? Doctor Ward, managing to make Elder Murphy make an exception to take you as his apprentice is truly amazing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because our Joy is highly skilled in medicine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious; I dream of having Elder Murphy give me even a few pointers, so my medical skills could improve too.¡± ¡°Yes, our Joy is young and promising, not only did she save Old Master Lewis but also gained Elder Murphy¡¯s appreciation. Plus, being the top beauty in our cardiac surgery department, coming from a good family background, kind-hearted and highly skilled in medicine, and her close ties with President Lewis¡ªit seems like she might become Young Madam Lewis soon. As women, she truly is a winner in life; we are so envious.¡± Surrounded by praises, Joy still maintained a humble smile, her voice soft, ¡°Oh, you all are exaggerating, nothing¡¯s settled yet between Waylon and me.¡± Valentina joked, ¡°Not settled doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t be. It¡¯s just a matter of time, Joy. You will eventually become Young Madam Lewis, and when that happens, don¡¯t forget your good sisters.¡± Joy lowered her gaze, her cheeks blushing with a shy smile, ¡°Of course, I also hope it gets settled soon. Oh, it¡¯s almost time for the meeting, let¡¯s stop gathering around me.¡± ¡°Look, our sister Joy is blushing!¡± Joy¡¯s side was extremely lively. An assistant director took the stage and reminded everyone, ¡°Stop chatting, the director will be here soon. Today he has something important to announce. Please return to your seats.¡± ¡°What important thing might Assistant Carter be talking about? The most important thing we know is that the number one in the medical field, Cynthia, will be visiting our hospital. Is there anything else?¡± someone curiously asked. Joy, looking at Assistant Carter, appeared somewhat nervous. Of course, she didn¡¯t want Cynthia coming. If Cynthia joined their department, her fame alone could steal all the attention that should belong to her. Why would she want that? ¡°Has Doctor Cynthia come?¡± Joy asked casually, a question that concerned everyone. ¡°No, Cynthia hasn¡¯t come, but another doctor has joined and she¡¯s in your cardiac surgery department too.¡± Joy felt a great relief internally and sighed outwardly, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really unfortunate that Cynthia¡¯s not coming.¡± With Cynthia not coming, no one else could steal her limelight. ¡°Everyone, stop chatting and go back to your seats.¡± Soon, Director Woods entered the meeting room with his usual stern face, and Hope Williams followed behind him. Valentina conversed with Joy, but Joy was distracted, still figuring out how to keep Old Master Lewis¡¯s illness a secret. She wondered where Hope had learned those demon arts to simply use a few needles and actually pull that old man back from death¡¯s edge; her methods were entirely useless for that old man, and when his illness flared up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it and everything would be exposed. Her thoughts lingered on this, uncaring about any new colleagues. It wasn¡¯t the famed Cynthia, and no one could steal her limelight, so she was indifferent. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Hope Williams!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joy suddenly lifted her head, her pupils constricting. Next to Director Woods stood a woman in a light-colored Chanel-style dress, her slightly curled long hair giving her a refined and cold demeanor. An extremely beautiful and exquisite face held a slight smile as she introduced herself, then she stood quietly, listening as the director continued to speak. Hope Williams! Joy¡¯s gaze wavered, and she forcefully gripped the armrest of her chair. How could it be her? Around her, several doctors exclaimed, ¡°My God, she¡¯s so pretty, like a celebrity.¡± ¡°Yeah, not just pretty, she¡¯s like a flower on a high peak.¡± ¡°It literally raises our hospital¡¯s overall attractiveness.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Valentina River gritted her teeth and glared at Hope Williams, and in surprise, let out a scornful snort. She was so infuriated that she interrupted the doctors next to her, ¡°It¡¯s just looks she has, a person who was dishonorably dismissed from college without even finishing sophomore year, and I don¡¯t know how she managed to get into the hospital.¡± ¡°Dishonorably dismissed? Expelled? What do you mean?¡± The others grew interested. ¡°Exactly as you heard, she was expelled by our college; it¡¯s well-known. Guess why she was expelled?¡± Valentina River deliberately raised her voice, filled with mockery, making the others prick up their ears. Joy Ward glanced at Valentina River, her eyes showing helplessness, and whispered to Valentina, ¡°Valentina, stop it. This is not something to be proud of for Miss Williams.¡± But her voice wasn¡¯t low enough, and instead, everyone around could hear. Hearing this, others felt there was more to the story. ¡°Tell us why.¡± ¡°Yeah, Doctor Ward, tell us. We¡¯re all curious.¡± Joy Ward pursed her lips, looking like she wanted to say more, which only made people more anxious to know. ¡°Quiet, you lot, making noise like what?¡± After finishing a speech, Director Woods looked displeased at Joy Ward¡¯s group. Joy Ward stood up and bowed slightly to the director, apologizing, ¡°Sorry, Director, please continue.¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, her cold gaze sweeping over Joy Ward. Joy Ward curled her lips in a corner, casting a provocative look that only they understood. ¡°Joy, how could she possibly get into our hospital.¡± It was well known that theirs was one of the top hospitals¡ªnot anyone without a degree from a prestigious school, without high academic credentials, and without excellent medical skills could get in. What made Hope Williams qualify to work in the hospital. This was something Joy Ward couldn¡¯t figure out either. Hope Williams had been expelled by a top tier medical school and logically, no other school would have taken her, let alone that she knew, Hope Williams never pursued further education, but instead, married Waylon Lewis. But the truth proved that Hope Williams did indeed get a job at the hospital and became a doctor, and even yesterday she had saved Elder Lewis. Where did she get such abilities? After the meeting, many people stayed in the conference room. Hope Williams was about to tidy up her office when she stepped out of the conference hall but someone called her. ¡°Miss Williams.¡± Hope Williams turned around, her calm gaze landing on Joy Ward, and she quirked her red lips, ¡°What is it?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s charming face was as usual wearisome with a hypocritical smile, ¡°Oh no, I should call you Doctor Williams now.¡± ¡°Joy, you calling her Doctor Williams, even our famous Miss Williams might not accept, since we all know she was expelled from her sophomore year,¡± Valentina River crossed her arms and stood aside, sneering coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Doctor Williams like that, Valentina, after all, it¡¯s also a skill to get into the hospital.¡± ¡°She indeed has skills, otherwise how could she seduce a professor back then?¡± The two of them played off each other, with many doctors passing by stopping to watch. Hope Williams¡¯ frosty, indifferent face also bore a slight smile, not contesting their words, just silently standing there watching them squabble. But her unyielding gaze made it seem like they were not talking about her. ¡°Are you done?¡± Eventually, under their poor acting, Hope Williams spoke lightly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done, make way, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Saying that, Hope Williams didn¡¯t spare them another glance and walked away. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Valentina River stomped her foot in anger. Her disdain, what did it mean, making them like villains deliberately trying to embarrass her, but she simply didn¡¯t care, which made them look even more foolish like buffoons. Chapter 19 - Chapter 19: Chapter 19 His Indulgence Towards Hope Williams Chapter 19: Chapter 19 His Indulgence Towards Hope Williams ¡°Joy, was she just provoking us?¡± Valentina River stomped her feet in anger. The more outstanding Hope Williams had been before, the more they disliked her. They never thought that despite being expelled from school, she could still get into the hospital, and all with that face of hers, as if she needed to do nothing to capture everyone¡¯s attention. How could she not be jealous? Joy Ward glared at Hope Williams¡¯s departing figure and irritably snapped at Valentina¡¯s relentless chatter, ¡°Enough, stop talking, it¡¯s annoying.¡± ¡°You really want that good-for-nothing to stay in the hospital and work with us?¡± Of course not. Did Hope Williams even qualify? She absolutely did not. If she wanted to stay in the hospital, she would have to get her approval. ¡­ Today was her first day at work, and Hope Williams didn¡¯t have too much to handle. She saw a few patients, organized some medical records, and although Director Woods had invited her to dinner at his house, Hope Williams had declined. She needed to pick up her two treasures from school at four-thirty. Leaving the hospital, Hope Williams put on her coat, walked to the parking lot, and just as she was reaching for her keys in her bag to get into her car, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Hope Williams slightly furrowed her brow, paused and sighed, ¡°Miss Ward, do you intend to haunt me relentlessly?¡± Joy Ward didn¡¯t bother to hide her disdain either and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Williams who can¡¯t seem to stay away.¡± Hope Williams tilted her head and calmly looked at Joy, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°Miss Williams, you¡¯ve been away for five years. Why come back? Do you want to rekindle old flames with Waylon?¡± Whether it was yesterday¡¯s medical emergency at the old Lewis family mansion or her starting work at the hospital today, it gave her a strong sense of crisis. ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Hope Williams scoffed, ¡°What are you afraid of? Afraid that I¡¯ll snatch your Mrs. Lewis title?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t succeed. Our families have already started setting an engagement date. Hope Williams, the woman by Waylon¡¯s side is destined to be me.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Hope Williams casually oh¡¯d, her delicate face bearing a smile that failed to reach her eyes as she studied Joy thoughtfully. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this talk then?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get close to Waylon anymore. Don¡¯t appear at the Lewis family mansion again. Go back to where you belong.¡± Joy said, tilting her head up in arrogance. Hope Williams crossed her arms and leaned casually against her car, speechless and amused by Joy. ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still afraid I¡¯ll take your Mrs. Lewis position, right? Rest assured¡­¡± Hope Williams paused, straightened up, and leaned in close to Joy with a cheeky smile, ¡°I will definitely fight you for it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Joy¡¯s smile crumbled. Hope Williams arched an eyebrow, a hint of mockery in her expression. Just then, a Rolls-Royce drove up and stopped firmly. Hope Williams and Joy both turned their heads; Hope Williams felt the car was familiar. In the next moment, a tall figure with an aura of cool authority stepped out of the car. It was Waylon Lewis. It seemed that Waylon felt her gaze; he looked over, his deep eyes meeting hers. ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re here.¡± Joy, with her high heels and an initially spiteful face now replaced with a sweet smile, walked up to Waylon, affectionately hooked his arm, looked up at him, and said tenderly and shyly, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m so happy you could pick me up after work.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I was just chatting with Miss Williams. Oh, by the way, Waylon, did you know? Miss Williams has started working at the hospital too. We¡¯re colleagues now. But after being expelled from school, Miss Williams probably didn¡¯t continue with medicine, right? She must¡¯ve gone to great lengths to get into the hospital.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was soft, sounding as if she was concerned about Hope. Others might not hear the insinuation, but Hope could. What she meant was, without continuing her medical studies, she must have used some improper connections to get into the hospital. She really hated her, wanting to smear her in front of everyone, using her mouth to ruin her reputation. Hope Williams didn¡¯t speak, the corners of her mouth curling up in a cold smile, ignoring Joy¡¯s words. ¡°Miss Williams¡­¡± Joy expected a fierce retort from Hope, but instead, Hope chose to ignore her completely. That look in her eyes, Joy knew all too well, was contempt, and a sense of humiliation welled up within her. Without lingering, Hope got into her car swiftly, closed the door, and drove out of the parking space. The car left quickly, the actions smooth and seamless. The smile on Joy¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold up any longer. She bit her lower lip lightly and slowly turned to see Waylon, only to find him watching the departing figure of Hope¡¯s car, lost in thought. Angrily clenching her teeth, Joy immediately put on a frail, woeful facade and softly called out, ¡°Waylon, about Miss Williams¡­¡± Waylon withdrew his gaze, a touch of helplessness in his voice, ¡°That¡¯s just her temperament. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not like her.¡± Joy finally understood. His words seemed to be advising her, but why did she detect a hint of indulgence towards Hope in his tone? And perhaps that indulgence was something even he hadn¡¯t noticed. Joy clenched her fists, wishing she could drive and crash into Hope. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Joy nodded gently, her expression still carrying sadness and grievance, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ ¡°Mommy, we missed you so much.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s smile was warm as she hugged her treasures tightly, ¡°Babies, Mommy missed you, too. Did you have fun at school today? Tell Mommy, did anything interesting happen at kindergarten?¡± ¡°We had fun, Mommy. Today during nap time, Brittany River wet the bed and was crying so much. I saw it, and Willow even comforted her, right?¡± ¡°Is that so? How did Willow comfort Brittany?¡± ¡°Willow told him that it¡¯s okay to wet his pants at five years old because that¡¯s not embarrassing. After all, not everyone is like Willow who never wets the bed. But I don¡¯t know why, as Willow comforted him, his face just got redder and redder, and in the end, he ran off looking unhappy. Why is that?¡± Willow tilted her little head in confusion. Chapter 20 - Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Encounter with Ex-Husband and Rival While Shopping Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Encounter with Ex-Husband and Rival While Shopping Hope Williams frowned. ¡°My dear daughter, what kind of comforting method is this? Don¡¯t boys care about their face?¡± Luke added, ¡°Hannah even knocked over her bowl and cried to go home to find Mommy. Teacher Thompson had to console her for a long time.¡± ¡°And then there¡¯s Theo and Aiden fighting, Aiden¡¯s nose even got swollen.¡± Children at this age love to play and are tough, which is indeed the norm for kindergarteners. The two of them took turns speaking, mentioning fighting, wetting pants, and even supplemented each other, vividly describing the events as if they had discovered a new continent, especially Willow with her gossiping enthusiasm, getting more and more excited as she spoke. ¡°Mommy, kindergarteners are really interesting. Willow wants to go to school every day from now on.¡± Hope Williams was embarrassed. Why were these treasures only focusing on others fighting and wetting their pants? ¡°So what did Luke and Willow learn today?¡± ¡°The things that Teacher Thompson taught, the private tutor sister has already taught us,¡± said Luke without thinking. ¡°Uh-huh, Willow knows them all too.¡± Um¡­ When the kids were three, they followed Liam Cloud around causing trouble, and unable to bear it, Hope Williams had found them private tutors since the kindergarten curriculum was indeed too easy for them. ¡°However, Mommy, the class that Teacher Thompson teaches is really interesting.¡± Hope Williams was driving and chatting with the two children when her phone rang¡ªit was Aria Richardson. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up, Aria?¡± ¡°Hope, did you pick up the treasures?¡± ¡°I did, we just left the kindergarten.¡± Hope Williams glanced at the backseat where the treasures were playing with toys. ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping. Since you returned to the country, we haven¡¯t really shopped together. It¡¯s also the kids¡¯ first day at school; as their godmother, I should really show my support. After shopping, I¡¯ll treat you all to dinner.¡± ¡°Today? I might not be able to today¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy, let¡¯s go shopping with godmother.¡± Willow, perking up at the mention of going out, jumped up excitedly, ¡°Willow hasn¡¯t seen godmother in a long time.¡± ¡°A long time?¡± Hope Williams raised her eyebrows and laughed, highly doubtful of that term. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Willow counted on her fingers, ¡°It¡¯s been one night and one day.¡± ¡°Willow, godmother supports you, no problem at all. Hope, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go, Luke doesn¡¯t want to stay at home either.¡± Luke had no objections, and Hope Williams laughed helplessly, ¡°Alright, see you later.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Hope Williams changed her route to the mall. After parking the car, she saw Aria Richardson not far ahead; Luke and Willow rushed over to give Aria a big hug, making her burst into laughter. ¡°Oh, my dear treasures, godmother loves you to death.¡± Hope Williams approached smiling, ¡°If you like them so much, why don¡¯t you have your own?¡± ¡°No way, I just love your treasures. Come on, godmother will buy you gifts, choose whatever you want, godmother is paying.¡± ¡°Yay, godmother is the best.¡± Hope Williams ruffled Willow¡¯s hair, feeling a bit jealous. Aria Richardson continued teasing, ¡°Who¡¯s better, Mommy or godmother?¡± ¡°Mommy,¡± the kids answered in unison, with a strong will to live. The expressions on the kids¡¯ faces made both Hope Williams and Aria Richardson laugh. As they chatted and walked into the mall, a prestigious Rolls Royce slowed to a stop by the roadside. Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward got out of the car. Joy Ward smiled sweetly, ¡°Waylon, thank you for being willing to accompany me today to help choose a birthday gift for my dad.¡± Saying so, Joy Ward casually hooked her arm through Waylon¡¯s. Waylon Lewis glanced at Joy Ward lightly, his magnetic, deep voice neither warm nor cold, ¡°I promised you, I won¡¯t go back on my word, let¡¯s go inside.¡± Waylon Lewis led the way forward, and Joy Ward lightly clinging to his arm just let it naturally fall away. Joy Ward looked down at her empty hands, her smile almost faltering. She quickly caught up to the man¡¯s pace, and once she was beside him, her face resumed its brightest smile. Today was Monday, and the shopping mall was not crowded, so the individual stores were quite empty. The sales associates, seeing customers, became extra enthusiastic. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson had just entered, and several sales associates immediately surrounded them. Shopping seemed to be a natural instinct for every girl. Within half an hour in one store, they already carried both big and small shopping bags. Then, Hope bought a few new sets of clothes for the kids. Willow wore her new princess dress and was happily bouncing around. Aria doted on the children; Luke liked LEGO, and Willow enjoyed toy dolls. If it wasn¡¯t for Hope holding her back, she almost cleared out a shelf of LEGO and dolls. They headed to the children¡¯s area which all kids love, with various toy facilities catching Luke and Willow¡¯s attention. It was natural for children of this age to love playing. ¡°Mommy, you and godmom go shopping,¡± Luke said alongside Willow in the children¡¯s toy area, playing happily with other kids. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us; I¡¯ll take good care of my sister.¡± Hope and Aria smiled at each other, appreciating this rare leisure time. There was no danger here, so Hope naturally wouldn¡¯t dampen the children¡¯s spirits and nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy will come to pick you up later. Don¡¯t run off, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, we promise. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy,¡± they chorused. ¡°Go ahead and shop with godmom, girls need to dress up pretty.¡± ¡°You two little clever ones.¡± Hand in hand, Hope and Aria spoke. ¡°Hope, a new store just opened over there. I saw it the other day; the clothes are mostly in light colors. You¡¯ve always favored light-colored dresses, right? Let¡¯s check it out.¡± Hope always liked to wear light-colored dresses. With her fair skin and gently cool demeanor, she could carry off any color, but light-colored clothes looked particularly elegant on her. Upon entering the store, Hope immediately spotted a light blue dress with no extra decorations, the chiffon lightly lifted by the breeze, featuring a delicate gradient, and its design simple yet classy. The sales associate immediately came over enthusiastically, ¡°Miss, you have great taste! This dress is a new model in our store and is limited edition. In all of A City, our store only has two of these!¡± ¡°Hope, go and try it on if you like it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope took the dress and went into the fitting room. Aria browsed around and found nothing she particularly liked. While she sat on the couch waiting eagerly for Hope to come out, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Waylon, what do you think about this light blue dress?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Aria frowned at the familiar male voice, hastily glanced away from the clothes, and saw Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward. Her eyes widened in surprise. What luck for Hope, bumping into her ex-husband and romantic rival while shopping! ¡°Miss, you have great taste! This dress is a new model in our store and also a limited edition. In all of A City, our store only has two of these! Another lady just took a liking to this dress too. You might want to try it.¡± ¡°This dress¡¯s color is very unique.¡± Clearly, Joy also really liked this dress. ¡°Waylon, wait here for me; I¡¯m going to try it on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The man responded indifferently, sitting down on the sofa, his strong presence somewhat out of place in this ladies¡¯ clothing store. Aria quickly took out her phone to text Hope, warning her to avoid any awkwardness. But Hope had already come out of the fitting room. ¡°Wow! Miss, this dress suits you perfectly!¡± the sales associate couldn¡¯t help but exclaim as her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, it really is beautiful, like a fairy descending from heaven.¡± ¡°Miss, you look stunning. It¡¯s like this dress was tailor-made for you.¡± ¡°Does it look good, Aria?¡± Hope walked around the clothing rack, initially looking for Aria, only to lock eyes with the man. She was dressed in a light blue dress with a small V-neck that revealed her delicate collarbone. Her naturally pale skin, under the bright showroom lights, seemed to glow even brighter. She stood tall with her back straight, wearing a pair of clean, flat shoes. Her face, lightly made-up, was incredibly beautiful; her black curly hair gently rested on her shoulders, resembling a celestial nymph. Perfection and elegance emanated from her, making her unapproachably noble. ¡°Holy shit!¡± Aria couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. The second their eyes met, Hope¡¯s smile stiffened, and her good mood instantly vanished. So much for the proverb about enemies often crossing each other¡¯s paths. Waylon¡¯s eyes briefly flickered, and his eyebrows raised, carrying an unmistakable impression of amazement. Meanwhile, Joy had also changed into the same dress and was being assisted with the belt by a sales associate. ¡°Waylon, how do I look in this¡­ Hope?¡± Chapter 21 - Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Mommy, Save Me Chapter 21: Chapter 21 Mommy, Save Me Hope Williams also noticed Joy Ward, suddenly, her gaze uncontrollably shifted to Waylon Lewis. A hint of sadness unconsciously crossed her indifferent face. Before she had divorced Waylon Lewis, she had playfully asked him to go shopping with her, but he had refused due to work. At that time, Hope Williams was particularly understanding, even blaming herself for interrupting his work. Now, with Joy Ward, it was all about picking her up after work and accompanying her shopping. He seemed not busy at all. Perhaps that¡¯s the difference between love and lack of love. Hope Williams sneered coldly, quickly suppressing the displeasure in her heart, her expression returning to its usual indifference. Her gaze lingered on Joy Ward for two seconds, then glanced at her own dress. She scoffed sarcastically, ¡°It seems we really do have similar tastes.¡± Joy Ward clenched her fist tightly, and the atmosphere around subtly shifted. The same dress, worn by different people, showed a surprising difference. Joy Ward considered herself quite attractive, but the dress did not look as good on her, and compared to Hope Williams, it almost felt like a disparity between a promotional model and a real buyer. ¡°Ah, our Hope Williams is truly beautiful. Indeed, the right clothes on the right person are always the most suitable,¡± Aria Richardson said, arms crossed, clucking her tongue twice, ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± The sales assistants, professionally trained, managed their expressions well, but Joy Ward still saw their agreement with Aria Richardson¡¯s words in their eyes. Joy Ward bit her lip tightly, a strong sense of humiliation making her furious, ¡°Miss Williams, you¡­ you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± There was a hint of grievance in her soft and weak voice. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 ¡°Did what on purpose?¡± Hope Williams found it amusing. What did she mean by ¡®on purpose¡¯? Choosing the same dress to outshine her and embarrass her? She had better things to do, especially since she was the first one there. Where did she get the nerve to say that? Hope Williams twirled in front of a mirror, ¡°Hmm, it looks pretty, I¡¯ll take this one.¡± She walked a few steps towards the cash register, then suddenly turned back, a sarcastic smile lifting the corners of her lips, an eyebrow arched, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt, I did it on purpose.¡± Joy Ward was so angry she could almost go crazy, the dress on her now as uncomfortable as if it were made of needles. ¡°Wait.¡± A magnetic, icy male voice stopped Hope Williams. Waylon Lewis, who hadn¡¯t spoken until now, suddenly spoke. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, they stood still, blinking at each other. Aria Richardson nervously approached Hope Williams, ¡°What does he mean?¡± Hope Williams pressed her lips together resignedly, ¡°Probably wants to avenge his beloved.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes flickered, looking expectantly at Waylon Lewis, was he going to teach these two women a lesson for her? It must be. Thinking this, Joy Ward¡¯s expression carried a subtly triumphant look. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze rested on Hope Williams, his strikingly handsome face cold and sharp, his inscrutable eyes lightly sweeping from Hope Williams to Aria Richardson behind her. His deep, chilly voice sounded again. ¡°This lady looks familiar, we¡¯ve met before.¡± Aria Richardson was immediately flustered. That wasn¡¯t a question, but a statement! For a moment, Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t react. Met where? ¡­at the hospital! She had impersonated Willow¡¯s mommy to rescue Hope Williams, putting on quite the show that time. Oh no! This man couldn¡¯t possibly have recognized her. Aria Richardson gently tugged at Hope Williams¡¯s skirt hem, seeking her help. Hope Williams thought quickly, immediately understanding the reason behind Waylon Lewis¡¯s words, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a tightness in her chest. On that day, Aria Richardson had pretended not to know her, and now the two of them were walking arm in arm¡­ Hope Williams felt uneasy for two seconds, then her beautiful face regained its usual composure, a faint smile crossing her lips, and her amber eyes looked back at Waylon Lewis as she casually asked, ¡°What is it? Does President Lewis have any questions about my friend?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, becoming more profound, and a barely noticeable frown creased his brow. In a trance, he suddenly realized something. ¡°Aria, do you know President Lewis?¡± Hope Williams forcefully suppressed the fear in her heart and calmly asked Aria Richardson. Aria Richardson, seeing Hope Williams¡¯s composed demeanor and even tone, felt as if she had found her backbone, and her fear diminished slightly, shaking her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Hope Williams gave Waylon Lewis a slight smile, ¡°Then perhaps President Lewis has mistaken someone else for someone. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Hope Williams took Aria Richardson¡¯s hand, settled the bill, and without lingering, left unhurriedly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze flickered but he did not stop them. Leaving the store, both their steps and their pace of speech unconsciously quickened. Aria Richardson clutched at her chest, still somewhat shaken, ¡°Hope, what do we do, did he recognize me?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Hope Williams nodded, convinced that Waylon Lewis¡¯s mind had already figured out the deception. ¡°What do we do?¡± Aria Richardson asked, anxious. Hope Williams suddenly stopped walking and gritted her teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be alright.¡± Since Waylon Lewis had realized it but didn¡¯t say anything, allowing them to leave safely, it indicated that he did not intend to expose them for the time being. As for why, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t figure out what this man was really planning. After picking up both children and causing such a stir, continuing to dine out was out of the question, so everyone returned home, where Hope Williams cooked dinner herself. After dinner, both children were also a bit tired from playing, and after washing up, Hope Williams took them to bed. A small night light was turned on in the room. Hope Williams sat between Luke¡¯s and Willow¡¯s small beds, holding a storybook and softly telling them a bedtime story. Gradually, she heard the even breathing of both children, and Hope Williams smiled gently, always feeling especially content when she saw Luke and Willow by her side. She had single-handedly raised these two children and, being a mother, was selfish in her desire not to let her children leave her side. Hope Williams carefully bent over and kissed each child on the forehead, softly saying, ¡°Good night, my darlings.¡± At night, in the living room, a warm light lamp was on, and Hope Williams sat alone on the sofa, her hand supporting her head. She urged Aria Richardson not to worry, which was more like a way of reassuring herself. But this did little to calm her increasingly anxious heart. The more she cared, the more she worried; she was truly afraid of her children leaving her one day. Perhaps because thoughts during the day led to dreams at night, Hope Williams had a very long dream that night. In the dream, darkness surrounded her, and she frantically searched for Luke and Willow. In the distance, she saw a ray of light and desperately rushed toward it, only to see Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward happily embracing. Next to them was a small cage, inside which a child was crying hoarsely, ¡°Mommy, Mommy save me, Mommy¡­¡± Chapter 22 - Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Tearing the White Lotus Apart by Hand Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Tearing the White Lotus Apart by Hand She desperately rushed toward the child only to be pushed to the ground by a man. The man looked at her coldly, a bloodthirsty smirk on his lips, ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯ll never see the child again.¡± ¡°No, no, Waylon Lewis, don¡¯t take the child away, give him back to me, give him back to me¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Hope Williams suddenly awoke, drenched in cold sweat and sitting up straight, she held her chest and stared blankly at a spot for a long while. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luke hurried over, his voice soft, his little face filled with worry as he looked at the sweating Hope Williams. Her butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly as she came to. Seeing Luke by her side, she hugged him tight. What a relief, it was just a dream. She quickly squeezed out a smile, ¡°Mommy is fine, Luke, you woke up so early.¡± ¡°Mommy, why were you sleeping on the sofa? Did you have a nightmare just now?¡± Hope Williams tenderly tapped Luke¡¯s little nose, not wanting him to worry and put on a relaxed look, smilingly saying, ¡°Thank you, baby, for caring. Mommy forgot to go back to the room last night, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± She glanced at her watch, ¡°It¡¯s almost seven, Luke, go wake up your sister, Mommy will make breakfast for you.¡± Luke, concerned about Hope Williams, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his little brow, then obediently went to wake Willow. Hope Williams sighed. Perhaps she was a bit tired, for she had fallen asleep on the sofa last night in a daze. Hope Williams washed up quickly, made a rich breakfast as usual, finished breakfast, sent the children to school, and then went to work. Due to the nightmare from last night, Hope Williams hadn¡¯t rested well, and her expression wasn¡¯t very good. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Just as she arrived at the office, she was met by Joy Ward and Valentina River. Whenever there were others around, Joy Ward always had a kind and gentle demeanor, warmly greeting Hope Williams, ¡°Good morning, Doctor Williams.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t be like her, hating her to death inside, yet having to put on a face as if they were close sisters. Hypocritical, artificial. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. There was a surgery to attend to soon, and she needed to focus; she had no time to spar with them. ¡°Hope Williams, our Joy greeted you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Hope Williams indifferently organized the files on her desk, not even lifting her brow as she responded softly, ¡°I heard.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± ¡°Doctor River, I believe my mouth is my own, it¡¯s not your place to dictate.¡± ¡°Do you not have any manners?¡± ¡°You have manners, you have the best manners, so please remember this is a hospital, don¡¯t shout and scream.¡± Hope Williams, holding her files, brushed past the two and left. Valentina River was left speechless by her retort, almost fainting with rage; she moved to the side, blocking the doorway to prevent Hope Williams from leaving. Hope Williams¡¯s already displeased face darkened as she looked annoyed at the person deliberately blocking her way. Lifting her eyes, she said nothing, just quietly stared at Valentina River. Valentina River wasn¡¯t about to let Hope Williams off easily today. Every time she saw her face, she was driven to insane jealousy. ¡°Hope Williams, who do you think you are? You think you¡¯re something special because you got into the hospital through connections, explain yourself, or don¡¯t think about leaving today. Let¡¯s have everyone judge, our Joy didn¡¯t provoke her, she even kindly greeted her, and her? She just put on airs, too good to care.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Valentina, let it go, I¡¯m fine.¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, though she said that, her tone sounded as if she had been greatly wronged. Seeing this, the surrounding doctors sympathized with Joy Ward. Joy Ward hurriedly spoke up for Hope Williams, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t blame Doctor Williams, I¡¯m fine. Doctor Williams and I have a misunderstanding, I know she doesn¡¯t like me, but I just think as colleagues, we should value harmony while working together.¡± Valentina River shot back immediately, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re always so kind and easy to talk to. I think she¡¯s just jealous of you, jealous that your skills are better than hers, jealous that you¡¯re about to become Mrs. Lewis.¡± Hope Williams gave a faint, cold laugh, somewhat speechless, about to speak when Valentina River was pushed away by someone with great disgust, who then patted the dust off their hands. The person was a chubby, short-haired girl. Valentina River stumbled a couple of steps from the push, and when she steadied herself, the short-haired girl spoke, ¡°What are you doing? Are you that idle? What are you doing in our cardiac surgery department every day as a trauma specialist?¡± ¡°Aurora Wood, are you sick?¡± Valentina River was not one to control her emotions; at that moment, enraged by Aurora Wood¡¯s push and feeling humiliated, she roared back. Aurora Wood rolled her eyes, ¡°I suggest you visit psychiatry, do you realize how horrific you look right now?¡± As more people gathered, Joy Ward suppressed the displeasure in her heart and grabbed Valentina River, looking helplessly at Hope Williams and Aurora Wood, ¡°Doctor Williams, Doctor Wood, Valentina didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but you¡¯re excessive in pushing people around. Can¡¯t we discuss things peacefully without resorting to violence?¡± ¡°If I wanted to talk peacefully, would you listen?¡± Aurora Wood stood with her hands on her hips, her brow raised, her plump body leaning forward, exerting pressure on Joy Ward as she closed in. Joy Ward retreated several steps, appearing even more fragile and powerless in front of Aurora Wood. Aurora Wood especially despised these two women, all dolled up and putting on airs, whether they¡¯d come to work or to participate in a beauty contest was unclear. ¡°Doctor Williams, you go on with your work.¡± Aurora Wood crossed her arms, standing before Valentina River and Joy Ward with the air of a boss. Hope Williams nodded appreciatively at Aurora Wood, ¡°Thank you.¡± Aurora Wood smiled generously, ¡°No problem, just a public service.¡± A public service? Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh softly, finding the girl quite amusing. Chapter 23 - Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Rushed into the Emergency Room Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Rushed into the Emergency Room Hope Williams had performed a surgery in the morning and saw several patients at noon. By the time she finished work, those two nuisances hadn¡¯t come to bother her again, which made her mood quite pleasant. Tonight, Hope was on duty, so she made a call asking Aria Richardson to pick up the children. As she passed by the deputy director¡¯s office, she was unintentionally drawn to the sound of an argument inside. ¡°Aurora Wood, will you go apologize to Doctor River, Doctor Ward yourself? Bullying a colleague blatantly in the hospital, you¡­¡± ¡°Bullying a colleague? Which eye of yours saw me bullying them? I think you just feel sorry for your goddess, don¡¯t you? Beau Harrison, I¡¯m your wife. Are you scolding me for another woman? What do you mean by that?¡± This fierce voice belonged to the stout female doctor from the day before. Hope blinked, seeing Aurora Wood wiping tears from her eyes as she stormed out of the office. Hope blinked again, not intending to eavesdrop, when Aurora glanced at her in a hurry. Hope was about to ask what was wrong when suddenly, ¡°Doctor Williams, the patient in room 866 has cardiac angina; you need to check on them immediately,¡± a nurse called urgently. Upon hearing this, Hope didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment and hurried into the patient room, with Aurora Wood not missing a beat and following right behind her. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Hope pushed past the patient¡¯s relatives to see them clutching at their chest, as pale as a sheet, mouth agape, struggling to breathe, and trembling all over. A sense of dread filled her as she patted the patient¡¯s cheek, ¡°Can you hear me?¡± She then examined the patient¡¯s pupils with a flashlight, ¡°The patient is unconscious, pupils not focusing, cardiac arrest, quick, get them to the resuscitation room.¡± ¡°And call their primary physician.¡± ¡°I am,¡± Aurora immediately responded. ¡°Wipe away the tears and get ready for surgery,¡± Hope looked directly at Aurora, commanding in a serious tone, then helped the nurses wheel the patient into the OR. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í¨À?.§ã¦Ï Aurora panicked and hurried to keep pace with Hope, ¡°Doctor Williams, but I have just started working here and haven¡¯t performed an official surgery on a patient. I¡¯m not ready.¡± Heart surgery was extremely complicated, and in such a critical situation, she lacked the confidence to do it well. Hope¡¯s smooth forehead creased slightly. ¡°As a doctor, faced with an emergency, nobody gives you time to prepare. Since you were capable of getting a job at this hospital, it indicates you already possess the professional skills of a qualified doctor. If I weren¡¯t here today, would you balk at the surgery and let the patient die?¡± The situation was urgent, and although Hope¡¯s words were harsh, they were all valid. Aurora trembled at her words, her eyelids drooping, her expression filled with sorrow and sadness. Hope did not give her a chance to hesitate any longer, stuffing scrubs into her arms with a low and rapid voice, ¡°Get ready for surgery immediately.¡± Aurora clutched the scrubs tightly, watching Hope enter the OR, her gaze dazed, her hands trembling slightly. Fresh from crying, Aurora¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, and her expression even more dispirited. Seeing Aurora follow her in, Hope assumed she was ready, ¡°You take the lead, I¡¯ll assist.¡± As soon as Hope finished speaking, Aurora suddenly grabbed her hand, and Hope looked down at the hand holding hers. With a choked and trembling voice and shaking her head, Aurora said, ¡°Doctor Williams, I¡­ can¡¯t do it.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes darkened, clearly displeased. Bringing personal feelings into the operating room was highly unprofessional and irresponsible to the patient. Whether it was her current state or the emotions she carried, neither was suitable for the surgery. Hope looked at her deeply, without saying anything more. In the end, Hope led the surgery with Aurora assisting, and after two hours, they saved a life. The family thanked Hope repeatedly, and after advising them about postoperative care with a calm gaze, Hope looked around the room but did not see Aurora. She later had to ask a nurse for Aurora¡¯s whereabouts. When Hope found Aurora, she was in a dimly lit stairwell, huddled in a corner, embracing herself, accompanied by quiet sobs. She seemed as if the whole world had abandoned her. This image of Aurora didn¡¯t match at all with the confident and forthright woman Hope had seen during the day. Hope¡¯s eyes darkened as she silently approached and leaned slightly against the wall beside her. Aurora lifted her head at the sound and met a pair of clear, indifferent amber eyes. ¡°Doctor Williams, it¡¯s you,¡± her hoarse voice sounded after crying, mixed with sobs. ¡°Mm,¡± Hope hummed a brief response. Aurora hung her head, lacking any confidence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m useless.¡± ¡°Good that you know it,¡± Hope replied without mercy, her voice cold and emotionless. As a professional doctor, backing out in the face of action was useless. Aurora was the most suitable to lead the surgery since she was the primary physician and most familiar with the patient¡¯s condition. Yet, she backed out at the most critical moment, indicating her inability. What if it had been her alone on call tonight and she was unable to manage a patient emergency, letting the patient die? That¡¯s uselessness, isn¡¯t it? If it were in the y country, she would have already scolded a doctor under her for such behavior until they questioned their life choices. Hope was already being gentle with Aurora. Aurora looked up at Hope with tearful eyes, who had just dazzled her on the operating table with her ability¡ªmethodical, confident, and determined, each movement precise. Hope¡¯s eyes shone as if she was a deity, radiating the conviction of saving the patient¡¯s life. Yet the brilliance Hope emanated was something Aurora couldn¡¯t even hope to reach. Aurora sniffled as she looked at Hope, now back to her usual indifference, her already striking face now full of coldness, her whole being exuded a chilly and proud aura. Suddenly, she realized why Joy Ward and Valentina River, those two women, loved to cause her trouble. A woman so beautiful, confident, proud, and excellent, how could she not incite jealousy from her peers? Chapter 24 - Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Who is the Beloved? Chapter 24: Chapter 24 Who is the Beloved? Aurora Wood laughed self-deprecatingly, then looked at herself¡ªher plump figure, her plain face. Even her childhood sweetheart to whom she¡¯d been married for two years criticized her in front of another woman. She had given up her job for her family for two years, and although she had graduated long ago, she had only just started working at the hospital. Now, she didn¡¯t even have the confidence to perform surgery on her own. She felt like a complete failure. All her troubles had accumulated, and suddenly she burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m really useless, I¡¯m really useless. I can¡¯t do anything right, even Beau defends those two vixens. My lifelong relationship with him can¡¯t even compare to a few words from them. I¡¯m such a failure.¡± Hope Williams slightly lowered her eyes and thought about Aurora¡¯s words for a moment, quickly clarifying the situation. So, Deputy Director Beau Harrison was Aurora Wood¡¯s husband, but Hope had seen him flirting with Valentina River just yesterday. Joy Ward and Valentina both looked good and dressed well, speaking sweetly in front of men, naturally having many admirers around them. Because of her weight, Aurora felt a deep sense of inferiority. Hope¡¯s clear eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you know, we¡¯ve known each other since we were children, and our feelings through decades of marriage can¡¯t withstand a few words from Valentina. He even wants to divorce me today. I¡¯m failing at love and work, aren¡¯t I, Doctor Williams? You must look down on me today too.¡± Aurora bit her lip and lowered her head fiercely, her sense of defeat deepening. ¡°Although the way you¡¯re handling things today is disappointing, I¡¯ve never looked down on you. Aurora, give yourself some confidence. If you were able to get a position at the hospital, it surely means you have solid professional skills. Believe that you are no worse than others.¡± Seeing Aurora in this state reminded Hope of herself five years ago. She too had given up on medical school for the sake of Waylon Lewis, giving up her dreams. Back then, she had lived in that villa constantly revolving around him, always thinking about how to make this man fall in love with her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï She eventually realized that if someone doesn¡¯t love you, no amount of effort will help. As a woman, she should be independent and strong, not reliant on anyone¡ªwith a stable job, proficient skills, and an independent life. These are the foundations of self-confidence. Looking at Aurora¡¯s helpless and dejected state, Hope¡¯s heart softened towards this woman who had undergone similar experiences. Hope sighed lightly and patted Aurora on the shoulder. ¡°Aurora, look ahead; perhaps there¡¯s bright daylight in front of you. When you look back, that man who doesn¡¯t appreciate you may not seem so important anymore.¡± Aurora looked up at her, her gaze shining, her amber pupils seemingly holding stars within. Her gaze was exceptionally firm and confident when speaking, as if what she believed, she would surely achieve. This quality in Hope offered endless strength to others. Look ahead, perhaps there¡¯s bright daylight in front of you, and when you look back, that man who doesn¡¯t appreciate you may not seem so important anymore. ¡­ When Hope Williams arrived home, it was already 9:30 PM. She immediately called Aria Richardson, as the children were still with her and it was getting late. Aria had to work the next day too; it was really too much trouble for her. ¡°Hello, Aria, I¡¯m sorry, a patient had a critical situation tonight, and I got delayed. I¡¯ve just gotten home. Are you at home now? I¡¯ll come pick up Luke and Willow.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it, you don¡¯t need to come here. I¡¯m out with them having a late snack. We¡¯re almost done eating. It¡¯d be more trouble for you to come here. I¡¯ll just bring them back, and you should rest a bit since you¡¯ve just finished work.¡± After hearing Aria¡¯s reply, Hope didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Alright, then thank you, Aria.¡± ¡°Saying thank you makes us strangers, and besides, Luke and Willow are my godson and goddaughter. I¡¯m getting them in the car now, hang up, okay?¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Hope had performed two major surgeries today and had been busy all day without a break. She flopped onto the soft sofa, feeling an overwhelming sense of fatigue. She grabbed a pillow and hugged it, and sleepiness swept over her. Just then, the doorbell rang. Hope¡¯s butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly as she opened her eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Aria had returned the little treasures so quickly¡ªshe perked up and eagerly went to open the door. ¡°Darlings¡­¡± The moment she opened the door, Hope¡¯s facial expression shockingly froze. At that moment, a man was standing at the door, dressed in a sharp black suit, his posture straight, his handsome face chilly, and his deep eyes like cold pools, ice-cold and seemingly bottomless, as if they could suck someone in. The air around seemed to be swallowed up by the chill. Waylon Lewis? With a loud ¡°bang,¡± Hope Williams slammed the door shut without hesitation. Just now¡­ Waylon Lewis! Why had he come? No way! Did she see wrong? How did he know her address? And in the middle of the night, pitch black, she must have seen wrong. It must be, it must be! Hope leaned against the door, clutching her chest, panting heavily. Just then, the doorbell rang again, like a demon claiming lives. With a tense expression and holding the belief that it was an illusion, Hope finally placed her hand on the doorknob, carefully reopening the door. After just one glance, Hope regretted it. It really was him! The man¡¯s face grew even more sinister and frightening due to Hope¡¯s recent actions, the chill almost freezing her through the door gap. Why had he come at all? It couldn¡¯t be because he had learned about the day¡¯s events with Joy Ward, and hurt by his ¡°white moonlight,¡± he wanted to kill her at night. Driven by a survival instinct, Hope desperately tried to close the door, but¡­ a hand abruptly pressed against the door. It was over! The disparity in strength between men and women was evident as he effortlessly pushed the door open. With a boom, a chill rampaged through the room instantly. Waylon, standing over six feet tall, towered above her, pressing forward to stand right in front of her, silently staring at her, his eyes emanating an extremely terrifying coldness. He said nothing, his icy eyes seemingly piercing through her flesh, striking deep into her soul. ¡°You? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± It dawned on Hope that except for today¡¯s events at the hospital with Joy Ward, she hadn¡¯t provoked him in any other way. Coming to confront her in the dead of night? He sure was amusing. It was them who had provoked her first; why should they trouble her? ¡°What should I say? It was your ¡®white moonlight¡¯ who provoked me first, allowed to pester me repeatedly, spread rumors about me, and I¡¯m not allowed to strike back? Waylon Lewis, why are you so domineering? What do you want? Revenge? Come on then! Who¡¯s afraid of you!¡± Hope stood straight, her delicate face tilted up defiantly, filled with anger and stubbornness, as if declaring to the man that she wasn¡¯t afraid of him! Waylon¡¯s expression was indifferent, quietly watching her, his lips twitching slightly. This woman, he had called her so many times, and she hadn¡¯t answered a single one; he was worried about her, originally just wanted to check on her, but before he could say anything, she had unleashed a tirade on him like firecrackers. She really owed him. And just now¡­ After a while, the man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his voice cold, ¡°Dear, who did you call?¡± Chapter 25 - Chapter 25: Chapter 25 That Dog That Bit Mommy is So Fierce Chapter 25: Chapter 25 That Dog That Bit Mommy is So Fierce After a long silence, the man¡¯s thin lips parted slightly, his voice cold, ¡°Who is ¡®dear¡¯?¡± Does she have another man? Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart inexplicably surged with nameless anger, he didn¡¯t even know why, and it irritated him greatly. Hope Williams thought for a moment before she finally realized she had mistaken him for her two treasures returning, wanting to call them ¡°my dear babies¡±¡­ But! ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Hope murmured nonchalantly, but Waylon Lewis¡¯s originally cold expression seemed to freeze everything around him, an icy aura sweeping through. ¡°¡®Dear?¡¯ Your adulterer?¡± The man¡¯s words seemed to be squeezed through his teeth, tinged with biting coldness. Adulterer? Hope was somewhat puzzled, what on earth was he talking about? What adulterer? Was his mind not right, to misunderstand that the ¡®dear¡¯ in her mouth was her adulterer? Ha! Hope sneered inwardly, questioning with the tone of catching an adulterer, what did he mean by that? Besides, she was divorced from him, even if she really had another man, he would be a boyfriend or a husband, not the adulterer his words implied. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± The man was clearly unsatisfied with her silence, he pressed closer to Hope by a few inches, his cold voice coming again. Hope subconsciously stepped back, speechless, and couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. She stood her ground, stubbornly tilting her little face up, glaring at Waylon Lewis, and articulately said, word for word, ¡°None! Of! Your! Business!¡± ¡°And please, President Lewis, watch your language. I¡¯m divorced from you; even if I have another man, he¡¯s a boyfriend or a husband¡ªnot the ¡®adulterer¡¯ you¡¯re talking about, understand?¡± Hope challenged with her eyebrows raised, her voice lilting at the end. Waylon Lewis was so angry that he felt a headache coming on. He took a deep breath, trying to suppress the towering rage in his heart. This woman was truly maddening; her sharp tongue deserved a lesson. ¡°If President Lewis has no business here, then please leave my house, I¡­ Hey¡­¡± Suddenly, Waylon Lewis pinned her against the wall, his dominant presence sweeping over every cell in Hope¡¯s body, her eyes widening in panic as she looked up at him. The dim light outlined his exquisitely handsome features; he smirked wickedly, his dark gaze burning intensely upon her. Hope pressed nervously against the wall, their eyes locked, at such a close distance that no detail could escape the other¡¯s sight. For some reason, an ambiguous tension suddenly rose between them. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°You just need to be put in your place!¡± ¡°I¡­ Mmm¡­¡± After saying that, Waylon Lewis immediately lowered his head and sealed her chattering lips. Hope couldn¡¯t even cry out in surprise before he took her breath away. His kiss was fierce, as if he wanted to devour her, leaving her completely dazed, her heart pounding as if it would burst out of her chest. Her small hands pressed against his solid chest, trying to push him away with all her might, but her hands were pinned above her head. Hope was so angry her entire face turned red, she glared at him, ¡°Waylon Lewis, you bastard, lecher, pervert, lunatic, let me go.¡± Waylon Lewis responded with a smile rather than anger, propping a hand on the wall behind Hope, his lips curling into an intermittent smirk, his voice low and magnetic as he provocatively said, ¡°Go on, curse at me again.¡± Hope glared at him, her molars clenched¡­ Silence! ¡°Not satisfied?¡± Hope almost died of anger. She locked eyes with Waylon Lewis, and after a pause, she scoffed, ¡°Satisfied.¡± I¡¯m so satisfied I could die, Hope bitterly added in her mind. ¡­ Aria Richardson was driving the car with Luke and Willow just arriving at the apartment building when she saw a tall, towering figure emerging from the apartment. Waylon Lewis? !! Aria Richardson¡¯s body reacted more quickly than her mind; she snatched the two children and pulled them back into the car with one hand each. After these two encounters with Waylon Lewis, she had developed a deep-seated fear of the man, trembling in her very soul whenever she saw him. ¡°Godmother, what are you doing?¡± Luke and Willow looked at Aria with puzzled faces, as if she were a thief. ¡°Shh.¡± Being a godmother was truly a heart-wrenching job for Aria. It wasn¡¯t until Waylon Lewis was completely out of sight that Aria hurriedly led the children upstairs. ¡°Hope, I just saw Waylon Lewis downstairs!¡± Aria fretted, hopping from foot to foot. Waylon Lewis here, and with Hope Williams present, there could only be one reason¡ªhe was here for her. ¡°Mm.¡± Hope¡¯s expression was indifferent. No! There was something vicious about that ¡®Mm,¡¯ as if she were grinding her teeth, and her calm face was filled with eyes that seemed about to spit fire, wishing she could tear someone into pieces. Aria shivered, her best friend¡¯s cold and murderous gaze was just as frightening as Waylon¡¯s. ¡°He? What is he doing here?¡± Hope pressed her still-swollen lips tightly together, ¡°Being a scumbag.¡± ¡°Mommy, why are your lips all red, did you secretly eat spicy peppers?¡± Luke asked, passing a glass of water to Hope. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Aria, who had been drinking water, couldn¡¯t help but spray it out, now noticing¡­ Hope¡¯s lips still bore the faint marks of teeth. Judging by the current situation, something indescribable must have happened between Waylon and her best friend here. ¡°Your Mommy, this isn¡¯t from eating spicy peppers, this is clearly¡­¡± ¡°Bit by a dog,¡± Hope said, taking a deep breath, dead serious. ¡°What kind of dog would bite Mommy¡¯s lips? Does it hurt, Mommy? And there are even tooth marks, that dog must be really fierce.¡± Willow bit her fingertip, her chubby little face full of confusion as she looked at Hope. ¡°¡­¡± Hope¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, ¡°Willow, baby please stop asking, okay?¡± Give Mommy a bit of privacy, alright? ¡°Okay,¡± Willow nodded obediently, hugging her toy princess, but then something struck her little mind and she climbed onto Hope¡¯s knees, wrapping her arms around Hope¡¯s neck. ¡°Then does Mommy need Willow to blow on it? Being bitten by a dog must hurt a lot.¡± Luke brought over the first-aid kit, mumbling, ¡°Willow, blowing on it won¡¯t help if Mommy was bitten by a dog. It needs disinfecting, cleaning the wound, and then Mommy needs to go to the hospital for a rabies shot.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Aria slapped her thigh, not able to contain her laughter. Hope fell back onto the couch behind her, completely collapsing inside. ¡­ In the following days, besides working, Hope was devising a new treatment plan for Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness. The medication she left behind at the Lewis Residence should nearly be finished by now, she wondered how Grandpa Lewis was doing at the moment. Right now, without knowing Grandpa Lewis¡¯s current condition, she couldn¡¯t determine the dosage of the medicine. She would have to visit the Lewis family and examine Grandpa Lewis firsthand to find out. The most troubling thing for Hope was that she couldn¡¯t simply enter the old Lewis house¡ªthe Lewis family were very opposed to her being near Grandpa Lewis. Hope bit her fingertip, deep in thought. ¡°Hope?¡± Aria saw Hope¡¯s anxious face and came over with a plate of fruit, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Hope sighed and revealed the situation to Aria, who knew all about her past and couldn¡¯t help but worry about her after hearing everything. ¡°So, you need to go to the old Lewis house?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Hope nodded her head. She had to go. And Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness required long-term treatment and regular check-ups. Aria knew her best friend was soft-hearted and valued relationships; once she set her mind on something, not even ten bulls could pull her back, but Aria didn¡¯t know what to say to dissuade her. Still, she worried. Five years ago, Hope had left without saying goodbye in order to protect her children; the Lewis family would surely not be easy to talk to¡ªher departure must have deeply offended Waylon¡¯s parents. With Elder Lewis bedridden for a long time, going back to the Lewis Residence was like walking into the lion¡¯s den¡ªwho would protect her then? Moreover, the more she interacted with the Lewis family, the more likely it was for Luke and Willow¡¯s existence to be exposed, which would be ever more dangerous. Aria furrowed her brows, hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Hope, are you sure about this?¡± Chapter 26 - Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Wyatt Lewis Discovers a Huge Secret Chapter 26: Chapter 26 Wyatt Lewis Discovers a Huge Secret ¡°Mm,¡± Hope said with a determined look, ¡°For Grandpa Lewis, regardless of whether I am Hope Williams or a doctor, I can¡¯t possibly ignore him.¡± Aria Richardson could understand her. When Hope fell into hardship years ago, Elder Lewis had helped her. After marrying Waylon Lewis, only Elder Lewis truly treated Hope Williams kindly. The feelings Hope had for Grandpa Lewis were not just of respect and love, but also laced with years of guilt. ¡°So who do you plan to ask for help?¡± You can¡¯t possibly mean to climb over the wall to get into the Lewis Residence. Hope thought for a moment, ¡°There is, in fact, one person.¡± ¡­ That night, a bright moon hung in the night sky. ¡°Sister-in-law, you certainly picked a good day; both my parents are home today. Be careful,¡± Wyatt Lewis sneakily opened the back door for Hope Williams. Hope, carrying her medical kit, hurried in. Under the moonlight, two figures stealthily entered the main house one after the other. Hope lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Thanks, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. How has Grandpa been lately?¡± ¡°Grandpa is much better. Joy Ward said there¡¯s no life-threatening danger, just that he alternates between waking and sleeping, with longer durations of sleep.¡± As Hope and Wyatt Lewis walked, she asked, ¡°Did Grandpa take the medicine I prescribed on time?¡± ¡°The medicine you prescribed?¡± Wyatt¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at Hope with a hint of suspicion. When they reached Old Master Lewis¡¯s room, Wyatt had already taken care of everything so no one would disturb Hope. She sat down comfortably next to Grandpa Lewis¡¯s sickbed. Grandpa Lewis¡¯s breathing was much steadier than the first time she saw him, and his complexion was much better too. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?0 Grandpa Lewis¡¯s current condition was pretty much what Hope had expected, indicating that the previous silver needle treatment had been effective. Hope took out the prepared pack of silver needles from her medical kit. She performed the sterilization and disinfection meticulously, not allowing any sloppiness. ¡°Grandpa, your recovery is going well. It seems our last Silver Needle Acupuncture treatment was effective. We¡¯ll keep working hard, and you¡¯ll be able to wake up soon. Grandpa, Hope hopes you wake up quickly. Hope¡¯s here to do acupuncture again today.¡± Wyatt, standing at the door, heard everything Hope said clearly, his face full of disbelief. So it was Hope who saved Grandpa, then what Joy Ward said¡­ Wyatt considered carefully, remembering how Joy initially examined Old Master Lewis and declared it hopeless. Her expression didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. Suddenly, Old Master Lewis was revived as though brought back from death? How was that possible? It was hopeless and then it all changed after everyone left? At that time, everyone was immersed in the joy of Old Master Lewis¡¯s improved condition and didn¡¯t think deeply about it. Now that he thought about it, Hope was also present back then, and her affection for Old Master Lewis couldn¡¯t be faked. Hope, too, was skilled in medicine. Looking at it now, the person who saved Old Master Lewis was 99.9% Hope! Wyatt¡¯s eyes turned cold. That woman usually pretends around here, and now she even uses such despicable methods! Disgusting! Outrageous! ¡°Wyatt, Wyatt Lewis?¡± Alitzel Williams called him twice, frowning. ¡°Wyatt Lewis!¡± Alitzel raised her voice. Wyatt then came to his senses, turning to see that Alitzel had come to stand beside him without him noticing. ¡°Mom,¡± his voice was low. ¡°What are you thinking about? You look so engrossed,¡± Alitzel rarely saw such a serious expression on her youngest son¡¯s usually nonchalant face and asked curiously. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± Wyatt paused. Hope had said not to let anyone disturb her while she treated Grandpa. If he told his mother the truth, it would inevitably make his mother aware of Hope¡¯s presence, not only disturbing Hope but given his mother¡¯s trust in Joy Ward, she might not even believe him, which would only complicate matters further. Wyatt Lewis forcefully swallowed the words stuck in his throat and regained his frivolous smile, ¡°Mom, I was just worried about Grandpa, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else.¡± ¡°You claim to be so filial.¡± Alitzel Williams didn¡¯t suspect his words, ¡°Okay, your brother and Joy are coming over for dinner too, you should go down and eat as well.¡± ¡°Mom, what about you?¡± Wyatt Lewis stood tall and unmovable at the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on your grandpa.¡± Alitzel Williams pushed against Wyatt¡¯s towering figure. Wyatt¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t move an inch from Alitzel¡¯s push. Sister-in-law, rest assured, I will defend this door with my life. Alitzel Williams looked puzzled at Wyatt, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, child? I¡¯m just going to check on your grandpa.¡± ¡°Mom, Grandpa is fine, and you, as his daughter-in-law, see him every day. With such a filial daughter-in-law like you, Grandpa must be deeply touched. Mom, you¡¯ve also been working hard. Grandpa must want you to rest too. Don¡¯t disturb his rest anymore; Mom, please go have your meal.¡± Alitzel Williams blinked, feeling a bit confused as if he was complimenting her, but it sounded so odd. What craziness was possessing her silly son today? Without time to think deeply, Wyatt hurriedly pushed her shoulders down the stairs, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat first, don¡¯t keep dad and brother waiting. You can see Grandpa after the meal; it won¡¯t make much difference.¡± Alitzel Williams felt something off about Wyatt but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was, and somewhat confused, she was pushed downstairs. At the dining table, Christopher Lewis sat at the head, Waylon Lewis on one side, and Joy Ward, with a sweet smile, sat beside Waylon. The stern atmosphere that was a traditional trait of the Lewis family filled the air at the table. Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue twice and glanced upstairs. It was rare for the Lewis Residence to have everyone home, and it just happened that Hope Williams had turned up. Alitzel Williams made no effort to hide her fondness for Joy Ward, even personally serving her soup, ¡°Joy, you look thin; eat more to nourish yourself. Waylon, Joy is here, have a nice chat with her, don¡¯t be like a block of wood.¡± Alitzel Williams had no shortage of worries about her two sons, one cold as ice, just like his father, with aloofness etched deep into his bones, and the other always frivolous, never serious. When would she ever get to hold a grandchild? Joy Ward looked at Waylon Lewis, nervously biting her lip, her eyes filled with shyness and anticipation. Waylon maintained a bland expression, focusing on his food without uttering a word. Christopher Lewis solemnly put down his chopsticks and looked deeply at Waylon, ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger; when are you going to settle the marriage with Joy?¡± Upon hearing this, Joy¡¯s cheeks slowly reddened even more, her eyes looking towards Waylon, filled with even more anticipation. ¡°Waylon, did you hear what your father said?¡± Alitzel Williams urged when her son gave no response. Waylon, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Seeing her son¡¯s indifferent attitude, Alitzel Williams felt really frustrated, ¡°Waylon, you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You all take your time.¡± Waylon Lewis put down his chopsticks and stood up to leave. ¡°Waylon?¡± Joy Ward stiffened, calling out anxiously. ¡°What kind of attitude is this?¡± Christopher Lewis was furious. ¡°Mom, dad, you should worry less about my brother; Sister-in-Law hasn¡¯t died. What are you rushing for?¡± Wyatt Lewis ate his ribs, wore a light smile, and spoke in a leisurely tone, still heartless as ever. ¡°Wyatt Lewis, your brother and that woman are already divorced, don¡¯t keep calling her ¡®Sister-in-Law.''¡± Wyatt, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ve recognized her as the only Sister-in-Law.¡± Hope Williams was good, they might not see it, but this bystander had seen, Hope Williams had been impeccably good to this family, to his brother, to his parents, to his grandfather. And regardless of anything else, Hope Williams was definitely more suitable to be his brother¡¯s wife than Joy Ward. ¡°Wyatt, you all are so blinded by that woman,¡± Alitzel Williams was extremely agitated. Chapter 27 - Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Joy Ward Can You Have Some Shame Chapter 27: Chapter 27 Joy Ward Can You Have Some Shame Alitzel Williams glared at her son, each one failing to give her peace of mind. Joy Ward lowered her head and sighed softly, her eyes flashing with deep sadness and helplessness, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t blame them, it¡¯s me who¡¯s not good enough.¡± While speaking, tears continued to spin in her eyes, her demeanor sad and distressed yet still speaking up for them, stirring pity in Alitzel¡¯s heart. Such a good girl, and yet they don¡¯t appreciate her. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t be sad, you know Waylon is all about his work, he¡¯s just wooden. You¡¯re so great; give him some time, and he¡¯ll see your worth.¡± Joy Ward could only bite her lip and nod, her eyes filled with sadness. After a moment of silence, seeing the awkward atmosphere, Alitzel tried to change the subject, ¡°By the way, Joy, I must thank you. Thanks to you, the old man is much better now; it¡¯s all your merit, you are a great benefactor to our Lewis Family.¡± Joy¡¯s beautiful face slowly relaxed, her voice soft, ¡°Auntie, you are too kind. Saving Grandpa Lewis was my duty, and I¡¯m glad I could help.¡± ¡°Good child,¡± Alitzel admired Joy more and more, ¡°Joy, please take good care of Grandpa Lewis.¡± ¡°I will do my best to save Grandpa Lewis¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s chopsticks snapped onto the dining table. Has nobody told her that her seriously gentle and weak facade makes her look very cheap when she seriously lies? ¡°Enough already.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? With that, Wyatt Lewis abruptly stood up, his fists clenched, his face a mix of anger and disbelief. Everyone looked at Wyatt, puzzled; he had been off-kilter all through dinner, his face cold as if he harbored significant complaints against someone. Joy was startled by Wyatt¡¯s outburst, shrinking back, her expression one of shocked surprise as she faced Wyatt¡¯s cold, angry gaze. Joy was taken aback, at a loss for words. ¡°People need a face, and trees need bark; those who shamelessly abandon their dignity truly are invincible.¡± Wyatt had never seen such a shameless woman, how could she comfortably accept praise that wasn¡¯t hers? Frustrated, Wyatt kicked the chair away and stormed out. Joy was completely baffled, watching Wyatt leave, her hands unconsciously tightening; she lowered her head, embodying pity, innocence, and grievance. She bit her lip, her face pale, and suddenly tears started, ¡°Did I¡­ did I do something wrong?¡± Alitzel was also confused; everyone today was acting so strangely, as if they had swallowed nuclear bombs. She immediately went over to Joy, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Uhh¡­ don¡¯t mind them two, I¡¯ll talk to them later.¡± ¡­ Hope Williams finished inserting the last needle for Grandpa Lewis, exhaling deeply, signaling the end of the two-hour treatment. After removing the Silver Needle, Hope carefully covered Grandpa Lewis with a blanket and wrote down his prescription. She shouldn¡¯t stay long, intending to hand the prescription to Wyatt and had some words for him. But upon opening the double doors of the room and scanning the empty corridor, Hope stepped back inside, calling Wyatt, but no one answered. Hope lingered by the door, her phone in hand, exhaling anxiously before returning to Grandpa Lewis¡¯s bedside, placing the prescription in a conspicuous spot to avoid it being overlooked. After doing everything, she prepared to leave. Wyatt had warned her that today, Alitzel and Christopher were home; to avoid detection, Hope was even more careful, her steps barely audible. Hope gently pushed open the double doors and then carefully closed them behind her. All was silent around her, unsettlingly so. Just as she was about to leave, Hope suddenly felt something odd behind her. She swallowed, and as she slowly turned her head, her gaze met with the man¡¯s. ¡°Ah.¡± Though she was prepared, the sudden appearance of the person still startled her. Under the fluorescent light, the man¡¯s handsome features seemed even colder, his tall and robust presence imposing. And at that moment, his deep eyes were examining her, almost piercing her soul. Hope tensed up, her head bowing as she touched her forehead, thinking why Waylon Lewis was also here, Wyatt hadn¡¯t mentioned this! Caught red-handed, what to do? ¡°Who allowed you to come?¡± Hope steadied herself, frowned slightly, really wanting to blame the unreliable Wyatt, but she held back, taking a deep breath, ¡°I came on my own.¡± At that moment, Wyatt finally remembered Hope was still in Grandpa Lewis¡¯s room, treating him. He hurried over only to see his brother confronting Hope. Oh my God! It¡¯s screwed! Wyatt rushed to intervene, ¡°Bro, this¡­¡± ¡°Let go of me,¡± Hope was dragged into the room by Waylon, ¡°Hey, you¡­¡± ¡°No, not¡­ hey, bro, calm down, I¡­¡± Wyatt couldn¡¯t finish his sentence before he saw Hope being pulled into the room by Waylon. He was about to follow when the door slammed shut in his face, leaving him shut out. ¡°¡­¡± It was over, he really messed up this time. Good luck, sister-in-law. In the room, Hope found herself pinned against the wall by Waylon, his cold fingers on her chin, his dark eyes scrutinizing her, ¡°You really walk right into the trap, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 28 - Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Willow, I am Daddy Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Willow, I am Daddy ¡°Was it Wyatt Lewis who brought you in?¡± Hope Williams bit down on her back teeth, her eyes distinctly unfriendly as if she were looking at an enemy. She tightly pursed her lips, said nothing, and had a defiant look that for some reason made Waylon Lewis chuckle. ¡°Speak, hm?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Do as you will, whether to kill or to mutilate.¡± Maintaining high concentration for a long time is an extremely exhausting affair, and right now, Hope Williams was so tired she had no energy left to engage in a battle of wits with him. ¡°Heh,¡± Waylon Lewis scoffed. Just then, the sound of a ringing phone cut through the tense standoff between them. Hope Williams¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªbad news, it was her cell phone. It must be Aria Richardson and the kids outside, getting worried because she hadn¡¯t gone out for so long, so they called. Hope Williams was about to take her phone out of her pocket to turn it off when the man beat her to it in almost the next second. Hope Williams¡¯s heartbeat missed a beat, ¡°Waylon Lewis, give me my phone back.¡± Waylon Lewis looked at the caller ID, his expression stern, his brows furrowing, and he murmured in his magnetic voice, ¡°Dear baby?¡± ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Hope Williams gritted her teeth. He was tall and had long legs, a robust physique; there was a huge disparity in strength between men and women, so she was easily restrained by Waylon Lewis with just one hand. Hope Williams was desperate, her face cold as she glared at Waylon Lewis. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Waylon Lewis remained unmoved, his dark eyes briefly swept over the struggling woman and he coldly answered the phone without showing any reaction. A fierce desire to perish along with him surged in Hope Williams¡¯s chest. ¡°Mommy~¡± the childish and tender voice of Willow came from the phone. The air around them quieted in an instant. ¡°¡­¡± It was a girl. The ice on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face gradually melted, and the corners of his mouth uncontrollably curved upwards¡ªHope Williams¡¯s daughter, his daughter. Just as Hope Williams was about to speak, the man¡¯s arm wrapped around her neck, and his large hand covered her mouth, so that she could only make muffled protests. ¡°Mommy, are you listening?¡± Without hearing Hope Williams¡¯s response, Willow¡¯s voice seemed filled with doubt, growing weaker. Hope Williams was shaking with anger. Suddenly, she jumped up in an attempt to grab the phone, but the man easily dodged with his tall figure and she missed her chance again. ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m your daddy,¡± Waylon Lewis deliberately softened his voice, afraid of scaring the little girl. ¡­ Beep! The call was ended. Utterly ruthless! ¡°Daddy, what did Mommy say?¡± Luke saw Willow with her dazed little face and asked worriedly. Willow blinked, looked at her brother, then back at her godmother in front. ¡°Baby, tell me quickly, your godmother is dying of anxiety.¡± ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Willow frowned, her little head drooping, ¡°The person who answered said he was my daddy!¡± Luke, ¡°¡­¡± Aria Richardson, ¡°¡­¡± All hell broke loose!! ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°That is my daughter!¡± As Hope Williams struggled with her small hand to push Waylon Lewis away, who was still holding her restless hand, his voice became somewhat eager, ¡°Stop it, answer me.¡± Hope Williams was panicking inside, coupled with the nightmare she had had the other night, a wave of fear spread through her entire body. Every cell in her brain was telling her that now Waylon Lewis knew about Willow¡¯s existence, he would definitely take her children from her. He would take them away, and she would never see her Luke and Willow again. At that thought, Hope Williams felt like she was going crazy. She was truly afraid. ¡°Waylon Lewis, do you have no heart at all, how can you still want more? Back then, it was you who didn¡¯t want them. My escape for five years was also because you drove me away. What right do you have now to take them away? You wish! You won¡¯t take my children away; I carried them for ten months before giving birth to them, they are more important than my own life, I will not let you catch them, just give up. Let me go, let me go!¡± Hope Williams, who was usually indifferent and calm, was rarely as agitated and lost her composure as she was today. Waylon Lewis¡¯s brows tensed as he watched the woman suddenly get angry and spout incomprehensible words, and his heart unexpectedly clenched. An indescribable emotion spread through his chest. What on earth was she talking about? When had he ever said he wanted to take the children away? ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯m begging you, please spare my children.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed, his heart pierced harshly. That woman, who always had an indifferent look in her eyes, hid an untouchable bottom line¡ªher children. Because five years ago, he had forced her to abort, and from then on, she became exceedingly wary of him. Whenever children were mentioned, she became extra sensitive.Update by n0vgo.co Before the children were born, she feared he would force her to abort, so she escaped. Now that the children were born, and he brought up the children again, she feared he would take them away, which caused her to be strained to the limit. At the mere mention of children, she became like a bomb without a fuse, ready to explode at the slightest touch. She would protect her children at all costs. The corners of Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes tightened, but at the moment, he didn¡¯t know how to explain to her that he didn¡¯t want to take the children away. His villainous image seemed deeply rooted in her heart, and she wouldn¡¯t believe him even if he said so. In order to calm Hope Williams down, he had to let her go. As the restraint was released, as if afraid the man would catch up with her again without the slightest hesitation, she turned and left. Waylon Lewis watched the slender and resolute figure of the woman walking away, a trace of darkness flashing in his black eyes. ¡°Waylon, I¡¯ve come to see Grandpa.¡± Joy Ward stood at the door, her voice gentle, looking at Waylon Lewis with a dark face, she bit her lower lip. Waylon Lewis, ¡°Hmm.¡± Joy Ward carefully observed Waylon Lewis¡¯s mood, not knowing what had just happened inside, but she saw Hope Williams leaving from here, and her heart panicked, afraid that her own secret would be discovered, and she hurried over to check. Joy Ward approached the old man, pretending to give him a checkup, and then suddenly, she gasped. Her gaze fell on the prescription, she clenched the prescription tightly in her hand, viciously crumpling it into a ball, and surreptitiously peeked at Waylon Lewis, swiftly stashing it into her pocket. That bitch Hope Williams was indeed not simple, but fortunately, Joy Ward had been cautious and come over to check. Waylon Lewis, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa doing?¡± ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa is recovering well. I¡¯ll write a prescription later, and as long as Grandpa takes it on time, he will gradually get better.¡± Since Joy Ward had discovered Hope Williams¡¯s prescription, naturally, it now belonged to her. Chapter 29 - Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Joy Ward is definitely a genius in the medical field Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Joy Ward is definitely a genius in the medical field ¡°Mm, hard work.¡± Waylon Lewis responded indifferently, his expression cold. ¡°Waylon¡­¡± Seeing Waylon Lewis about to leave, Joy Ward desperately wanted to call him back. Waylon Lewis stopped in his tracks and turned his head slightly, his voice cool and detached, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Joy Ward pursed her lips and hurriedly stepped forward, coming in front of Waylon Lewis, looking at him affectionately, ¡°Waylon, about the matter your mother brought up at the dinner table today, I want to hear your thoughts. Waylon, I¡¯ve been by your side for five years. Throughout these years, I¡¯ve wholeheartedly treated Grandpa, carefully following you. Your parents and mine hope that we can settle our marriage soon. Waylon, let¡¯s get engaged, shall we? You wouldn¡¯t want to keep the elders worried over our affair, right?¡± Joy Ward nervously observed Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression and seeing his cold face furrowed with brows, she panicked and immediately said, ¡°Waylon, I¡¯m not pressuring you; I¡¯m just anxious without a definite answer, Waylon¡­¡± ¡°Joy, I thought I made it clear to you five years ago that I already have responsibilities to fulfill, and I will not marry you.¡± ¡°What responsibilities?¡± Joy Ward looked at Waylon Lewis with a gaze full of urgency, unwilling to be rejected just like that. She had waited for him for so many years; she couldn¡¯t possibly give up. In her haste, Joy Ward grasped Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm, ¡°Waylon, are you using this as an excuse to put me off? You¡­ you¡¯ve already divorced Hope Williams¡­¡± Joy Ward hesitated as a piercing cold gaze fell upon her, making her feel as if her throat had been clenched, and she dared not breathe out loud. Waylon Lewis gave her a cold glance, said nothing, and walked away. ¡°Waylon, I won¡¯t give up.¡± Joy Ward clenched her fists tight and watched the retreating figure of Waylon Lewis, her trembling voice shouting loudly. She couldn¡¯t believe that Waylon Lewis would be so heartless towards her. He had previously said he would marry her, which meant he had feelings for her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? As for the responsibility he mentioned now, Joy Ward really couldn¡¯t figure out what he was referring to. What she needed to do now was to cure that old geezer so that the Lewis Family would be grateful to her, then both Mother Lewis and Father Lewis would be on her side. By the end, how could Waylon Lewis refuse her? Thinking thus, Joy Ward took out the crumpled prescription from her pocket, looking disdainfully at the medicinal herbs listed, and snorted coldly, ¡°I thought it was some remarkable prescription, but it¡¯s just this stuff. Hah, as if these herbs could save the old man¡¯s life. Laughable.¡± ¡°Joy? Are you still worrying about Elder Lewis?¡± A robust voice sounded from behind her. Startled, Joy Ward¡¯s body trembled, and she abruptly clenched the prescription in her hand. This action did not escape Elder Murphy¡¯s notice. ¡°Master, what brings you here?¡± Joy Ward immediately put on a relaxed demeanor. ¡°Forgot? Today was the day previously arranged with the Lewis Family for Elder Lewis¡¯s treatment.¡± Joy Ward eagerly assisted Elder Murphy to sit beside Old Master Lewis¡¯s bed, looked at Old Master Lewis, and said helplessly, ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness indeed needs more attention, but Grandpa Lewis is much better now.¡± Elder Murphy closed his eyes, placed his hand on Old Master Lewis¡¯s pulse, and began the pulse diagnosis. After a while, Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes brightened, he sighed deeply, and a joyful yet curious smile appeared on his face, ¡°Joy, may I observe your next treatment process?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened. Treatment process? She had no such process. The one treating Old Master had always been Hope Williams with a few needles, and she had never even watched. However, why would Elder Murphy say this? Could he have discovered something? Joy Ward¡¯s heart tightened, and her hands clenched nervously at her sides, ¡°Master, why do you ask? Is Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness not¡­¡± Elder Murphy turned around solemnly to look at Joy Ward, saw her nervous look, and smiled kindly, ¡°Joy, don¡¯t be nervous. Elder Lewis is not in grave danger, quite the contrary, he has improved a lot, all thanks to you. I just thought, given that Elder Lewis was originally near the end of his life, he has significantly improved through your treatment and recovered at a pace far exceeding my expectations. I¡¯d like to see your treatment process so I can learn as well.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s mouth twitched. Great improvement? How exactly did that wretched Hope Williams manage this? At the moment, all Joy Ward could do was to force a stiff smile to hide her panic, ¡°Master, your medical skills are exceptional; how dare I show off in front of you?¡± ¡°No, no, no, Joy, you are being too modest. Looking at it now, in terms of medical skills, I might even have to learn from you.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What on earth was Elder Murphy talking about? Although he was complimenting her, she knew very well that it was Hope Williams¡¯ doing, and the person he was praising was also Hope Williams. But how could Hope Williams¡¯ medical skills be higher than Elder Murphy¡¯s? Joy Ward kept reassuring herself in her heart that it was impossible; it must have been some fluke that Hope Williams had managed to save Old Master Lewis, and there was no way her medical skills could surpass Elder Murphy¡¯s. How could she, a mere high school graduate, have medical skills that exceeded Elder Murphy¡¯s? Seeing Joy Ward¡¯s panicky expression, Elder Murphy was a bit puzzled. ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not happy?¡± Happy? How could she possibly be happy? It was all that damned Hope Williams! Joy managed to compose herself quickly, her face still smiling, and she quickly deflected, ¡°Happy, of course I¡¯m happy to receive Master¡¯s praise, but Master, it¡¯s a long story about the process, and I can¡¯t explain it in just a few words. Can I show you my treatment plan some other time?¡± Elder Murphy didn¡¯t suspect Joy Ward¡¯s words and naturally knew that the treatment process was too complex to be explained in just a few sentences, so he decided to wait and see her treatment plan. ¡°Joy, what were you just hiding there?¡± Joy Ward gripped the prescription in her hand tighter, her expression slightly taken aback, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°No, nothing, just a prescription.¡± ¡°Oh? A prescription? Let me have a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much to look at, Master, I think this prescription isn¡¯t perfect yet, it needs improvement.¡± ¡°No matter, if it¡¯s not perfect yet, make it perfect. I¡¯ll help you look and make adjustments.¡± Joy Ward was in a bit of a panic, but since Elder Murphy had already said so, further refusal on her part would seem deliberate. Joy handed over the prescription to Elder Murphy nervously and anxiously, comforting herself that he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell anything odd about it. At the same time, she still scorned Hope Williams¡¯ prescription, doubting what good prescription she could possibly come up with. ¡°Joy!¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes were fixated on the prescription, scrutinizing it carefully, not wanting to miss a single word. Joy Ward bit her lower lip, her fingers nervously intertwined as she watched his expressions. Thinking to herself that this lousy prescription from that damned Hope Williams had better not get her scolded. ¡°Master, is there a problem?¡± Joy Ward tentatively asked. A trace of shock flickered through Elder Murphy¡¯s lifted eyes. ¡°Joy, this prescription is brilliant, truly brilliant. These herbs may seem unassuming, but together they have a miraculous effect on the treatment. I¡¯ve studied cardiothoracic surgery for so many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an ingenious prescription. Joy, your talent for medicine is immeasurable.¡± Joy Ward felt like her back teeth were going to shatter, but she still smiled modestly on the surface, ¡°Master, you flatter me.¡± Hope Williams! Again, Hope Williams, was Elder Murphy sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken about the prescription? How could that be possible! Chapter 30 - Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Hes Forcing You to Divorce Chapter 30: Chapter 30 He¡¯s Forcing You to Divorce Hope Williams¡¯s mind was weighed down with worries even after she got home. She simply couldn¡¯t grasp Waylon Lewis¡¯s thoughts. Five years ago, he had forced her to have an abortion; just a few days ago, he had chased her to the airport, demanding to know the whereabouts of the child and then detained her. All these incidents accumulated in her mind, indicating to her that this man wanted to take her child away, filling her with an immense fear of him. But today, after he received a call from Willow, hearing Willow¡¯s voice seemed to spark surprise and anticipation in his eyes. Even the way he spoke, there was a tentativeness that one might associate with a man just beginning to experience fatherhood. And he had actually allowed her to leave. If Waylon had chosen not to let her go today, she would have had no chance of escaping, and with Luke and Willow potentially leaving traces through that phone call, he would have been able to quickly locate them. Yet, he had simply let her go without pursuing further. Hope was completely at a loss as to what he was planning now. Hope massaged her forehead, feeling somewhat exhausted. ¡°Mommy, did I cause you trouble today by calling?¡± Willow asked, with her little mouth pursed remorsefully as she looked up at Hope. Gently stroking Willow¡¯s hair and holding her close, Hope comforted her, ¡°Not at all, Willow.¡± Hope then looked to Luke at her side and embraced him, whispering softly, ¡°My little darlings, don¡¯t worry too much, okay? Mommy will take care of it, rest assured.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry, my sister and I will never leave you. Nobody can take us away from you.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Hope¡¯s eyes involuntarily reddened as she pressed a deep kiss to each of their foreheads, ¡°Mommy¡¯s good darlings.¡± The next day at the hospital. Hope had managed to compose herself, but upon entering her office, she found herself face to face with the person she least wanted to see. ¡°Doctor Williams, have you had breakfast yet? Doctor Harrison brought us breakfast, and there¡¯s extra. It¡¯d be a waste to throw it away, you can have some if you¡¯d like,¡± Joy Ward said with a soft, harmless smile. ¡°Joy, have you forgotten? Our esteemed Doctor Williams is quite proud; how could she deign to eat what we have?¡± Valentina River, nibbling on a dumpling and tilting her chin up, then softened her voice to sweetly thank the man beside her, ¡°But, the breakfast Doctor Harrison bought is really good, thank you, Doctor Harrison.¡± Doctor Harrison was Aurora Wood¡¯s husband, Beau Harrison, who was sitting nearby, a pair of rimless glasses perched on his nose, giving him a scholarly, refined appearance, the very image of a genteel gentleman. He was very good at socializing; it looked like he had bought breakfast for everyone in the office, even placing a portion on her desk. Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Buying breakfast for everyone was just a fa?ade; it was clearly a show of devotion for Joy in front of everyone. Suddenly ahead, there was a loud ¡°bang¡± as Aurora¡¯s expressionless face slammed a file harshly onto the desk. ¡°Aurora,¡± Beau moved forward, gently taking Aurora Wood¡¯s hand, ¡°Aurora, please don¡¯t be upset, okay? I know I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have talked back when you were scolding me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aurora had the kind of temper that was quick to ignite. Hearing Beau twist the truth, her face instantly darkened. Hope¡¯s expression remained indifferent, seemingly detached, yet she observed every detail with keen eyes. ¡°Aurora, stop it. Say whatever you want about me at home, but don¡¯t disturb others in the hospital.¡± Beau still maintained the facade of a man who could endure anything, appearing to be a gentle and considerate good guy. His words skillfully cast Aurora as someone who was unreasonably causing a scene and being irrational. As expected, the effect was that the other doctors in the office couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant for Beau Harrison. ¡°Doctor Wood, don¡¯t be angry, to have a husband as good as Doctor Harrison, we¡¯re all envious of you.¡± ¡°Yeah, Doctor Wood, let¡¯s just talk it out, there¡¯s no need to be so aggressive.¡± ¡°Doctor Harrison is such a kind person, Doctor Wood, you should cherish him.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t be like a tigress all day long, Doctor Harrison is so good, you don¡¯t know how blessed you are,¡± Valentina River added fuel to the fire with a sneer. ¡°Am I being aggressive?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s face turned purple with rage as she furiously swiped the breakfast Beau had offered her onto the floor, ¡°Who¡¯s pretending? Am I being aggressive? Am I the one throwing a tantrum? You¡¯re the one forcing me for a divorce, aren¡¯t you? The one who pointed at my nose and cursed at me, the one flirting with other women, what kind of trash bag are you to pretend to be a good man here?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s straightforward nature meant she didn¡¯t hold back when provoked, cursing openly without regard for the opinions of those around her. Joy Ward and Valentina River leisurely enjoyed their breakfast, exchanging looks and sharing a smile clearly filled with a sense of triumph from a successful scheme. Aurora Wood didn¡¯t notice, but Hope Williams caught it. ¡°Aurora, I know you have a bad temper which I¡¯ve always tolerated, but you can¡¯t sling accusations like this,¡± Beau Harrison adjusted his glasses, looking at Aurora Wood anxiously, with an innocent expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s too much, Doctor Wood.¡± ¡°Exactly, Doctor Wood, Doctor Harrison is universally acknowledged in our hospital as a good-tempered, handsome man, what more could you possibly want?¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, where did this ¡°green tea man¡± come from. ¡°Enough, what¡¯s all this fuss? Doctor Wood this, Doctor Wood that, what¡¯s with all the shouting and arguing every day? Are you all here to watch a drama? Is there no need for a meeting anymore?¡± The director, passing by the door, admonished the crowd. Facing everyone¡¯s accusations, Aurora Wood stamped her feet in frustration, but she was left speechless. How had she fallen for such a despicable man, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about the divorce¡­¡± Fine, let¡¯s divorce then. ¡°Aurora,¡± Hope Williams stood up in time to stand by Aurora Wood¡¯s side, her face placid, her tone neither warm nor fiery, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting.¡± Hope Williams raised an eyebrow slightly, patting Aurora Wood¡¯s shoulder. Aurora Wood wasn¡¯t foolish; she understood Hope¡¯s intention. Although she was seething inside, she shut her mouth nonetheless. Hope Williams always gave off a mysterious and indifferent vibe, which made Aurora Wood trust her unconsciously. As Hope Williams and Aurora Wood passed by Beau Harrison, she didn¡¯t miss the fleeting flash of thwarted anger in his eyes. Hope Williams¡¯ mouth curled up in a mocking smile, she paused, glancing sideways with a hint of sarcasm, and said lightly, ¡°Doctor Harrison, pointing your finger at your own wife in front of everyone, you really are acknowledged by the whole hospital as a great¡­ husband!¡± She paused ever so lightly on the last few words, with palpable irony. ¡°You!¡± Beau Harrison could hear the mockery in Hope Williams¡¯ tone. ¡­ ¡°Doctor Williams, why didn¡¯t you let me finish just now?¡± Aurora Wood stamped her foot as she walked, both angry and fuming. Hope Williams looked at her calmly and said indifferently, ¡°He is trying to force you to bring up divorce.¡± Beau Harrison knew Aurora Wood¡¯s nature was explosive at the slightest provocation. He was banking on this, so every word he said was meant to infuriate her, whilst he could pretend to be the tolerant husband to an unreasonable wife. Chapter 31 - Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Such People Should Be Kicked out of the Hospital Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Such People Should Be Kicked out of the Hospital If Aurora Wood had indeed demanded a divorce in public, the words stubborn, unreasonable, aggressive would have become indelibly associated with her. And he most certainly would have played the part of accommodating her, caring for her, and reluctantly agreeing to the divorce, oh how innocent he would appear. Truly, a paragon among men. Had Hope Williams not known the full story, she would have given him a thumbs-up and praised him a few times. Hope sneered inwardly, somewhat admiring Joy Ward for her ability to feign weakness, garner sympathy, sow discord, and win over people¡¯s hearts¡ªall while aspiring to become Mrs. Lewis on one hand, and fishing for opportunities in the hospital on the other, climbing higher by using every possible resource at her disposal. According to Hope¡¯s understanding, Aurora¡¯s parents were also renowned doctors, with Aurora¡¯s father serving as the hospital¡¯s deputy director. The Wood family had been esteemed in the medical field for generations, and Beau Harrison was their son-in-law, supported every step of the way by Aurora¡¯s family. The only thing that made Beau Harrison risk offending the Wood family and divorce Aurora was Joy Ward¡¯s instigation, along with hints insinuating she was interested in him. Next would be her proven tactic with men: neither accepting nor rejecting outright. Joy always relished the thrill of being admired for her beauty and taking what belonged to others. Hope¡¯s words caused Aurora to reflect deeply, and she soon became enlightened, staring at Hope with wide eyes filled with shock and a sense of admiration and gratitude. ¡°My God, Doctor Williams, if it weren¡¯t for you holding me back, I would have fallen right into his trap.¡± Aurora thought about it and a deep sense of disappointment crossed her eyes, followed by anger. ¡°How could the boy I spent my days and nights with become like this? Has he forgotten who fought for that deputy director position under his butt?¡± ¡°Words are useless; I want a divorce.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes were filled with resolve. Such a husband, even if she had once loved him deeply, now she wanted nothing to do with him. Disgusting, utterly disgusting. Hope Williams raised an eyebrow, ¡°So you want to divorce, but not now?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Aurora looked into Hope¡¯s clear and wise eyes with increasing admiration, then asked puzzled, ¡°When then? I can¡¯t wait to cut ties with him immediately.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Aurora¡¯s innocence and straightforwardness, ¡°When the fox¡¯s tail is exposed. If you ask him for a divorce now, he¡¯ll turn around and play the victim, the good man. Do you want to let him succeed?¡± ¡°Of course not, Doctor Williams, you¡¯re really smart. I feel like you¡¯re the godsent savior here to rescue me.¡± Saying this, Aurora¡¯s round cheeks broke into a gentle smile, making her look somewhat endearing. Hope chuckled, ¡°I can only help you; the only one who can save you is yourself. Do you remember what I told you that night?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I remember. I practice every day now. I¡¯ll make up for everything I¡¯ve lost, and I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Hope nodded with a smile. ¡°Doctor Williams, the director is asking for you in his office.¡± Hope nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go ahead. I won¡¯t fall into their trap again.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I hope so. ¡­ ¡°Doctor Harrison, don¡¯t be angry, that Hope Williams just loves to meddle, and she often teams up with Aurora Wood to bully our Joy. Joy is so kind and beautiful, has repeatedly let it go without holding a grudge, which only makes her worse,¡± Valentina River said weakly, frowning with a look of helplessness and fragility. ¡°What, she¡¯s bullying Joy?¡± Beau Harrison¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, looking worriedly at Joy Ward. Joy looked down, her expression one of helpless resignation, and she shook her head at Beau, her eyes full of forbearance. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me, Doctor Williams has misunderstood me, I don¡¯t blame her.¡± Valentina kept heaping more accusations on Hope Williams. The more Beau listened, the angrier he got, and his look towards Joy Ward became more distressed, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re just too kind. How can you let her bully you like that?¡± Upon hearing this, Joy and Valentina exchanged a quick glance, with Valentina continuing, ¡°Doctor Harrison, that Hope Williams is extremely cunning and doesn¡¯t deserve to stay in our hospital.¡± Beau Harrison spoke sternly, ¡°Exactly, rest assured, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to report this to the director. Such a person should be thrown out of the hospital.¡± Joy Ward sneered inwardly; dangling him had indeed been somewhat useful. Once this reached the director¡¯s ears, and the director personally ousted Hope Williams from the hospital, that would truly be a delight for many. Joy Ward was in a much better mood just thinking about it. At that moment, Hope Williams arrived at the director¡¯s office. Hope Williams gently knocked on the door, ¡°Director, did you want to see me?¡± Director Woods took off his reading glasses and, seeing Hope Williams, greeted her with a friendly smile, ¡°Hope, come in, have a seat.¡± Hope Williams sat down on the sofa next to him while Director Woods made tea, his face full of joy, ¡°Come, try the new tea I¡¯ve brewed. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t share it with anyone else.¡± Hope Williams took the teacup and took a small sip, giving face with high praise, ¡°The aroma is overflowing, it¡¯s slightly bitter on the tongue, but the aftertaste is sweet and pleasant, a really excellent tea.¡± Director Woods, with a proud smirk, asked, ¡°How does it compare to that old guy, your master?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were tinted with a helpless smile, ¡°Director Woods, why must you compete with my master about everything? If he heard you, he¡¯d be sure to challenge you to a contest again.¡± ¡°Not frightened, since he¡¯s not here at the moment.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t call me here just to have tea, did you?¡± ¡°Clever. Today our hospital welcomed a genius in the field of neuroscience. You know this person; want to meet him later?¡± ¡°Oh? I know him?¡± This piqued Hope Williams¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Two knocks sounded at the door. Hope Williams¡¯s attention was drawn by the sound; the door was ajar, and a tall figure stood at the entrance. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± The director chuckled, ¡°Speak of the devil, and he shall appear. Benjamin, come in and take a seat.¡± Benjamin Myers was dressed in a light-colored suit, bringing with him an aura of clean freshness. Their eyes met, and Hope Williams¡¯s slender eyelashes fluttered slightly.Upd@te by n0vgo .c0 Benjamin Myers, looking at the girl in front of him, his handsome amber eyes showing a hint of surprise as they rested on her. Benjamin Myers smiled faintly, his voice warm, ¡°Junior sister, long time no see.¡± Hope Williams, pleasantly surprised, looked at him, ¡°Senior brother? When did you return to the country?¡± ¡°Just the other day, not long ago.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, I knew you two must know each other.¡± Hope Williams was still somewhat astonished. The neuroscience expert referred to by the director was Benjamin Myers, a prodigy in the medical world who had always developed his career overseas. His sudden return caught Hope off guard. ¡°Both of you, one is a prodigy in the medical field, and the other is the ¡®Saintly Healer,¡¯ excellent! Our hospital is truly strengthened with both of you on board,¡± Director Woods couldn¡¯t stop smiling, almost ready to pull Hope Williams and Benjamin Myers aside and pop open a bottle in celebration. ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you are that senior brother is returning,¡± Hope Williams laughed. Benjamin Myers looked at the girl before him with glowing eyes, his gaze full of indulgence, ¡°From now on, we will be colleagues, junior sister. Please take good care of me.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s smile was sweet, ¡°The same goes for you, senior brother.¡± Hope Williams returned to the conference room, where Aurora Wood had saved a seat next to her, ¡°Doctor Williams, here.¡± Hope Williams sat down next to Aurora Wood. Joy Ward glanced at Hope Williams with a smile and asked, ¡°Doctor Williams, I heard the director was looking for you, was there something?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was calm, her eyes cast down flipping through her meeting notes, her lips lightly parted, her voice low, ¡°Nothing much.¡± Joy Ward still wore a full smile, her voice soft and probing, ¡°You seem quite familiar with the director. We¡¯ve been at the hospital for quite some time but have rarely visited the director¡¯s office.¡± Chapter 32 - Chapter 32: Chapter 32: The Prodigy of the Medical World Chapter 32: Chapter 32: The Prodigy of the Medical World She casually flipped through the documents in front of her, seemingly indifferent as she made the remark. The speaker seemed to be speaking without much thought, but the listener took it to heart for sure. ¡°Joy, how can we compare to Doctor Williams? After all, to get into the hospital, one must rely on quite a few connections, right? And it¡¯s only normal to be on good terms with the director, right, Doctor Williams?¡± Valentina River and Joy Ward played off each other, their insinuations couldn¡¯t be more obvious. ¡°Heh.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ fingers paused as she turned the page, and she raised her head slowly, her elbows propped on the desk, ten slender, jade-like fingers cradling her chin as she let out a cold laugh. ¡°So, Doctor River, you¡¯re implying that Director Woods has taken my bribe?¡± Hope Williams paused, ¡°Everyone heard that, right? Make sure you convey Doctor Ward¡¯s and Doctor River¡¯s words accurately to the director.¡± ¡°You!¡± Valentina slapped the table and stood up, her expression shattering immediately, unable to hide her panic, ¡°When did I say Director Woods took a bribe? Hope Williams, you¡¯re slandering me!¡± ¡°We all heard it,¡± Aurora Wood testified, raising her hand. ¡°You two are in cahoots!¡± ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Hope Williams still wore a smile, calm and composed, ¡°Then you ask the others, ask the surveillance.¡± Before Valentina River could finish, Joy Ward frowned and tugged at her, still smiling, ¡°Let¡¯s not mind that. On behalf of Doctor River, I apologize to Doctor Williams. It¡¯s just that Doctor Williams¡¯ high school diploma being sufficient to get into the hospital is indeed a sensation. Doctor River meant no offense; sorry, Doctor Williams, she didn¡¯t mean to doubt the director.¡± She didn¡¯t mean to doubt the director, but she did doubt me. Look at that, look, this is how you talk. With just a few words, she¡¯s cleared herself of offending those above her and managed to bite back at Hope Williams. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï And yet she still maintains an innocent, fragile demeanor of nobly apologizing on behalf of others. When it comes to acting, Joy Ward is undoubtedly the champion of pretense. ¡°That¡¯s right, a person of dubious character, at such a young age seducing men, pretending to be all high and mighty¡­¡± At this moment, Director Woods and Benjamin Myers, who were at the conference hall entrance, frowned as they listened to the exchange between the few. ¡°Stop arguing, you over there, the director is here!¡± someone shouted. Valentina River glared at Hope Williams and whispered a threat, ¡°Hope Williams, this isn¡¯t over.¡± Director Woods set down the files in his hands heavily, sweeping an unhappy glance in the direction of Joy Ward and her company. For a moment, Director Woods didn¡¯t speak, and everyone exchanged glances, silence filling the air, tense and ominous. Director Woods put on his reading glasses and flipped through the documents in front of him, his expression still grave. ¡°Some doctors in our hospital, instead of working, don¡¯t forget to belittle their colleagues. Do you all have nothing to do?¡± Director Woods¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°Did you hear that, Hope Williams? Director Woods is looking at you, talking about you,¡± Valentina said, arrogantly, the epitome of ¡®if I don¡¯t think he¡¯s talking about me, then it must be someone else.¡¯ Hope Williams couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. After the director gave a few words of reprimand, many people¡¯s attention still focused on Benjamin Myers beside him. The man¡¯s exceptionally handsome face, cool demeanor, and a gentle, jade-like temperament naturally attracted the eyes of many young female doctors. ¡°Director, who is this?¡± ¡°Almost forgot to introduce him,¡± Director Woods returned to the matter at hand, solemnly, ¡°This is Benjamin Myers, Doctor Mye¡ª¡± Before Director Woods could finish speaking, a buzz rose below. Someone exclaimed, ¡°You are the neurosurgery expert with the undefeated legend in neurosurgical operations, Doctor Benjamin Myers?¡± Benjamin Myers simply lifted the corners of his cool, thin lips into a slight arc, nodding slightly, his voice soothing, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°My goodness!¡± Another uproar almost lifted the roof, ¡°It¡¯s really you, you¡¯re absolutely my idol, I¡¯ve dreamed of learning from you.¡± ¡°And me, me too.¡± Several doctors stood up excitedly. A few neurosurgery chiefs immediately consulted Benjamin Myers on some issues, and he spoke calmly, eloquently discussing the tricky questions fluidly. The chiefs couldn¡¯t help but applaud, ¡°Worthy of being the pride of the medical community, we¡¯ve learned a lot.¡± ¡°Yes, these few problems have plagued me for a long time, I didn¡¯t expect Doctor Myers to solve them in just a few words, I need to rush back and continue research following your line of thinking immediately.¡± Benjamin Myers humbly nodded his head slightly, his consistently gentle face adorned with a soft smile, ¡°You flatter me, seniors.¡± ¡°Joy, the new doctor is so handsome!¡± Valentina River, looking at Benjamin Myers¡¯ face, was infatuated and overexcited. The next moment, she saw Benjamin Myers¡¯ gaze cast in her direction. A shiver went through Valentina River¡¯s heart, as the man started striding toward them. Enthralled, Valentina tugged at Joy Ward¡¯s clothes, ¡°Joy, look, I just noticed Doctor Myers has been looking at you, and now he¡¯s walking towards you. Joy, do you know Doctor Myers?¡± Joy Ward blinked and looked up to see the man walking unhurriedly, straight towards her. She sat up nervously, pursed her lips, and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s also my first time seeing Doctor Myers.¡± ¡°Joy, could it be love at first sight from Doctor Myers? He might be coming over to ask for your contact information. Here he comes, he¡¯s coming over.¡± Hearing this, Joy laughed shyly, immediately adopting a modest demeanor, yet her heart burst with joy. If she could captivate him at first glance, it would certainly be something to boast about. Feigning coyness, Joy teased Valentina River, ¡°Valentina, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Am I? Joy, you¡¯re gorgeous and skilled in medicine; any man would fall for you at first sight,¡± Valentina River flattered as usual, with reckless abandon. Even though she knew it was just flattery, Joy Ward still very much enjoyed it. Chapter 33 - Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Benjamin Myers asks Valentina River for contact information? Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Benjamin Myers asks Valentina River for contact information? ¡°My god, Joy, he¡¯s really walking towards you.¡± A chilly aura approached, and Joy Ward couldn¡¯t help but tense up, her hands tightening and loosening on her knees. Although she knew she was beautiful, she hadn¡¯t expected Doctor Myers to be so eager to greet her after just one meeting. It seemed she really was charming. Since he had taken the initiative, Joy Ward felt she naturally needed to make an impression. She stood up eagerly, her eyes fixed intently on Benjamin Myers¡¯ handsome face. Although Benjamin Myers couldn¡¯t compare to Waylon Lewis, she didn¡¯t mind having one more admirer, especially since he was a renowned medical genius. If he pursued her grandly, how many people would envy her! At that moment, Joy Ward was enveloped in supreme confidence, holding her head high with a sweet and generous smile, striking a pose and extending her hand boldly, ¡°Doctor Myers¡­¡± She was eager to greet him, yet the man indifferently passed by her and went directly towards someone behind her. Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened harshly, only to hear the man gently tapping on the table in front of Valentina River. ¡°Doctor Myers, you?¡± Valentina River immediately stood up nervously, her breathing quickening, her whole body tensing. Joy Ward froze in place, her eyes wide in disbelief as Benjamin Myers breezed past her to approach that wretched woman Valentina River. Joy Ward had been so confident just moments ago, assuming Benjamin Myers would certainly greet her, but he had not even given her a proper glance from the beginning to the end! Doctors who had witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t help but cover their smiles. Joy Ward gritted her teeth, standing there both furious and embarrassed, neither sitting nor standing. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï At that moment, Valentina River¡¯s mood soared, her heart feeling as if it would burst from her chest. What? Benjamin Myers brushed past Joy Ward for her. Oh god, Valentina River felt like her true love had finally come. Such an outstanding man came for her, so did he like her? Valentina River was full of joy. Facing the gloomy gaze shot by Joy Ward, she glanced lightly and simply ignored it. Having caught the eye of the renowned prodigy in medicine, did she still need to ingratiate herself daily? She could now hold her head high. ¡°Doctor River, is it?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ voice was mellow and pleasing, infused with a refined air, making Valentina River almost faint with excitement. She nodded continuously, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, hello Doctor Myers, I am Valentina River.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s you!¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ lips curled into an icy smirk. But Valentina River, immersed in her joy, didn¡¯t notice the cold curvature and kept nodding. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s truly me! ¡°Doctor Myers, you must have something to tell me, please go ahead, I¡¯m listening,¡± Valentina River said coquettishly, lowering her head like a demure woman, waiting for Benjamin Myers to continue. Hope Williams watched these two women show off in front of her senior like peacocks and couldn¡¯t help but scoff with a mocking smile. She said nothing, just tilted her chin and quietly observed them. ¡°I heard just now this doctor use the term ¡®dishonorable conduct¡¯ to describe Doctor Williams,¡± Benjamin Myers smirked with a cold edge, the pleasant smile not reaching his eyes, ¡°So, I would like to ask, Doctor, do you have any evidence?¡± Valentina River¡¯s face harshly stiffened, ¡°What? What? Doctor Myers, you came over here just to ask me that?¡± Benjamin Myers quirked an eyebrow, ¡°What else did you think?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She thought he was coming over to ask for her contact information. ¡°Doctor Myers, just now Doctor River and Doctor Ward even thought you were interested in them,¡± Aurora Wood, unafraid of stirring up trouble, raised her voice playfully, unabashedly exposing the women¡¯s thoughts. Joy Ward glared fiercely at Aurora Wood, and under the crowd¡¯s laughter, she desperately wished she could burrow into the ground. Benjamin Myers only offered a shallow smile, but he didn¡¯t let Valentina River off the hook because of this little episode, ¡°Doctor River, please answer my question.¡± His voice remained crystal clear but carried an oppressive force. ¡°I¡­ of course I have.¡± Valentina River¡¯s mind was a mess at that moment. ¡°Then please present it.¡± ¡°This incident was known to the whole school back then.¡± She said without hesitation. Benjamin Myers smiled faintly, ¡°If it was known to the whole school, how come I wasn¡¯t aware of it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Valentina River bit her lower lip harshly, her gaze darting away, her voice trembling. Continuing calmly, ¡°Doctor River, be more careful with your words in the future, think before you speak. Since you have no evidence, you should apologize to Doctor Williams, right?¡± Chapter 34 - Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Waylon Lewiss Bewilderment Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Waylon Lewis¡¯s Bewilderment Benjamin Myers¡¯s voice was calm yet full of momentum, making Valentina River shiver uncontrollably. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she bowed her head fiercely, not daring to look up at Benjamin Myers. She felt as if her face had been slapped twice, burning with pain. At this moment, she just wanted to escape from this embarrassing situation quickly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Doctor Williams, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken carelessly.¡± Valentina River quickly finished speaking and sat down, feeling as if she had lost all her face for life, cursing Hope Williams for her disgrace. Benjamin Myers actually defended Hope Williams¡­ Joy Ward furiously fiddled with her lab coat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director, for taking up your time. Please, continue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, take a seat.¡± Director Woods wasn¡¯t displeased and nodded to indicate Benjamin Myers to take a seat. Benjamin Myers nodded, ignoring the surprise of others, and sat down next to the vacant seat beside Hope Williams, his dark eyes filled with a gentle smile as he looked at her. Joy Ward and Valentina River turned pale, and upon turning around, they saw the incomparably handsome man sitting beside Hope Williams, sharing a smile with her. Benjamin Myers was clearly there for Hope Williams. What was so special about her? Why would such a remarkable man choose someone so dirty and shameless? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? Director Woods looked deeply at Benjamin Myers and Hope Williams, seemingly understanding something, raised his eyebrow with a smile, and then continued the meeting, ¡°Next, please report on your work this month¡­¡± After the morning meeting ended, Hope Williams walked out of the meeting room with Aurora Wood, only to see Joy Ward and Valentina River escaping in disarray. Aurora couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, ¡°They had it coming.¡± ¡°Little Hope.¡± A clear and gentle voice called out. Hope Williams turned around and saw Benjamin Myers standing behind her. Aurora Wood, perceptive as ever, looked at Hope with a knowing smile, ¡°Well, Hope, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. I need to check on a few patients, so I won¡¯t join you for lunch.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Benjamin Myers nodded meaningfully to Aurora, his gentlemanly, jade-like demeanor causing Aurora¡¯s face to flush with a hint of blush. ¡°Shall we have lunch together? And, Little Hope, if you have time, could you show me around the hospital?¡± Hope Williams smiled gently, ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go.¡± Benjamin Myers watched her smile, his eyes briefly flickering, a soft smile mixed with a touch of adoration. ¡°Thank you for stepping in earlier.¡± ¡°Stop calling me senior; just Benjamin is fine.¡± Hope Williams smiled lightly, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°By the way, how has the master been recently?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been enjoying his walks and fishing, just always talking about you. He¡¯s worried you might be taken advantage of now that you¡¯re back in the country and have no one to support you, always mentioning you and missing those two little troublemakers, Luke and Willow. Honestly, you three are the apple of his eye. If he were ten years younger, he¡¯d surely fly over and drag you back.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s fine brows furrowed, and her eyelids lowered, a hint of apology passing through her pupils. ¡°I¡¯ve made him worry. I¡¯ve been so busy lately that I forgot to call him to report my safety. I¡¯ll be sure to apologize personally when I go back.¡± ¡°He dotes on you the most; he won¡¯t blame you¡­¡± Suddenly, a nurse hurried over, ¡°Doctor Williams, there¡¯s trouble! The patient in bed 306 has had a sudden turn, and we¡¯ve had to move the surgery to this noon. They are already in the operating room.¡± ¡°What? Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was urgent, and she was already running towards the operating room, hurriedly saying to Benjamin Myers, ¡°Sorry, Benjamin, I can¡¯t have lunch with you now. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. I have to go now¡­¡± Benjamin Myers, understanding the urgency, immediately nodded, ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Meanwhile, in the Lewis Clan Group. In the understatedly luxurious conference room, the atmosphere was particularly oppressive and somber. All the senior executives were sweating profusely, not daring to breathe too loudly, heads bowed low, continuously checking their reports for any minor errors. After the Head of Administration had finished his report, he stood there, extremely nervous, waiting for the big boss to speak. After a long time, soaked in sweat and legs trembling, he cautiously lifted his eyelids to glance at the man in the main seat. The man in the main seat, leaning back in his chair, tapped the table intermittently with his slender fingers, the watch on his wrist glinting coldly. His deep eyes stared into the distance, lost in thought. Thomas Hughes could not fathom what was on Waylon Lewis¡¯s mind at that moment. Having worked alongside Waylon Lewis for many years, it was the first time he had seen him distracted during a meeting. Chapter 35 - Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Waylon Lewis is afraid of missing Hope Williams Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Waylon Lewis is afraid of missing Hope Williams So he was distracted? Waylon Lewis had never been distracted during a meeting before! ¡°Boss? Boss!¡± Thomas Hughes carefully reminded him. The man looked down and flipped through the documents in front of him, frowning in annoyance; he couldn¡¯t take in a single word today. The head of the administrative department was scared out of his wits. This expression on the Boss, could there be some serious problem? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over. The head of the administrative department was already prepared to put his affairs in order. After a while, the man suddenly stood up. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a ten-minute break.¡± With that, Waylon¡¯s slender fingers lifted to wave at Thomas Hughes. He stepped out of the meeting hall, with Thomas following closely, leaving behind a group of people looking at each other in confusion. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Had the meeting been interrupted because something serious happened? In the President¡¯s office, Waylon Lewis stood in front of a large floor-to-ceiling window with his tall and noble silhouette. His overwhelming presence made Thomas even more anxious. Could something serious really have happened? Waylon turned around, his gaze swept over Thomas indifferently. Just as Thomas thought his Boss was going to instruct him to handle some major event, Waylon asked in a deep voice, ¡°If¡­ someone made a big mistake, how should they handle it?¡± What? What? What? Had he heard it wrong? What kind of question was the Boss asking? Thomas¡¯s mouth twitched. Regaining his senses, he immediately said, ¡°Naturally, the first step is to apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± The things he had done to that woman back then, an apology would be useless. ¡°She¡¯s still misunderstanding me.¡± ¡°She?¡± Thomas rack his brains, thinking of who ¡®she¡¯ might be. A ¡°ding¡± sound went off in his head, combining all the information; when it came to his boss making a big mistake with anyone, it only pointed to his ex-wife for sure. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Williams?¡± To keep company with a tiger is fraught with danger; it¡¯s better to be cautious, Thomas tentatively asked. The man twisted his eyebrow wearily, ¡°Hmm.¡± Thomas thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since there is a misunderstanding, wouldn¡¯t it be best to clearly explain?¡± ¡°Explain? I should explain to that madwoman? Will she even listen?¡± Whenever he mentioned the child, she acted like it was the end of the world, wishing she could chop him up to ensure her and the child¡¯s safety. ¡°Uh¡­ Did you¡­ have you explained to her, Boss?¡± Waylon gave him a bland look, and Thomas immediately bowed his head in fear and trepidation. He shouldn¡¯t have asked; how could he question the Boss? If the Boss said so, he must have tried to explain, but the ex-wife wouldn¡¯t listen. It was hopeless for the Boss, so how could he question him? It was damnable of him. ¡°I haven¡¯t!¡± Hmm? ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± Thomas was quick-witted. Looking at his watch, he immediately said, ¡°At this time, Miss Williams should be at the hospital working.¡± Waylon¡¯s gloomy face eased up a bit, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the meeting.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The dignified Rolls-Royce parked steadily in the parking lot ahead of time. The man got out of the car, took out a cigarette and bit it in his mouth. With one hand in his trouser pocket, he stood tall and leaned slightly against the car, his cool gaze landing on the white car beside him. That was Hope Williams¡¯ car. He arrived half an hour before she finished work, afraid of missing her. Although President Lewis was biting a cigarette in his mouth, his heart was preoccupied with how to speak to that woman. Thomas, standing beside him, twitched the corners of his mouth ever so slightly. He stole glances at his Boss and that expression of deep contemplation, as if making a decision on a multi-billion dollar project, even tinged with hesitation and fear, what was going on? No, that was wrong. The Boss, whenever making any business decision, always carried a confident assurance, never hesitating like this. Thomas couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. Clearly, the Boss cared a lot about his ex-wife. If he didn¡¯t care, why did he get lost in thought during the meeting, even interrupting the meeting to ask him those questions? If he didn¡¯t care, why would the Boss leave a hall full of people because he was afraid of missing out, coming early to wait? Hope Williams was leaving on time today; she had asked Aria Richardson to pick up Luke and Willow the last few times, but this time she promised the two treasures she would come herself. Hope packed up her things; with a ¡°ding¡±, the elevator arrived, and Hope entered. Following her into the elevator were Joy Ward and Valentina River. Clearly, because of the morning meeting, these two women could hardly keep their disdain off their faces, looking grim and as if they wished they could grind her to dust. As long as they didn¡¯t provoke her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t bother with them. Hope simply ignored the two sinister glares from behind. ¡°Hope, you must be very happy now,¡± said Joy, with her arms crossed and glaring venomously at Hope. Hope, oblivious to the others, played with her phone. ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Her voice rose, unabashedly filled with a hint of laughter. ¡°Seeing you embarrased? It cannot be denied, I am quite pleased.¡± With that, Hope¡¯s delicate eyebrows quirked up, and she smiled faintly, ¡°However, the level of confidence you two have is truly astonishing.¡± Chapter 36 - Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Joy Ward Refuses to Admit Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Joy Ward Refuses to Admit ¡°Why are you so smug?¡± Valentina River gritted her teeth and shoved Hope Williams as the elevator doors opened. Hope sidestepped quickly, her gaze icy. ¡°Slut, shameless, you just rely on your face, right? All you¡¯re good at is seducing men. You think you¡¯re so great, but let me tell you, you¡¯re nothing but a lowlife. Remember how you did those filthy deeds and got kicked out of medical school? What, you still disagree? Over the years, you¡¯ve really climbed up the ranks, sticking by President Lewis¡¯ side, snatching Mrs. Lewis¡¯ spot from our Joy, and now seducing Doctor Myers. You¡¯re nothing but a man-stealing vixen.¡± Having suffered such great humiliation today and also having offended Joy Ward, Valentina naturally couldn¡¯t swallow this insult. She especially needed to show her stance in front of Joy Ward, and at that moment, her sharp voice filled with rage and sarcasm echoed through the vast underground parking lot. Joy Ward stood quietly to the side, holding herself superior, and shot a sarcastic glance at Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s expression remained calm as she lightly dusted off her clothes, ¡°Crazy.¡± She was in a hurry to pick up Luke and Willow, no time to waste here with these idiots, not sparing them another glance as she swept past them. Joy Ward took a step to block Hope¡¯s way, ¡°Explain yourself.¡± ¡°Explain what?¡± Hope tilted her head and looked at Joy Ward with a mocking glance, ¡°Do you find this amusing? Fighting like a mad person every day, don¡¯t you get tired?¡± ¡°Hope Williams, I¡¯d advise you better¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Hope interrupted Joy Ward directly. Joy almost exploded with anger, ¡°What do you have to be proud of, Hope Williams? You¡¯re no longer the envied Mrs. Lewis; you¡¯re just a woman discarded by Waylon.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.?¦Ï ¡°Oh, what¡¯s it to you? Even if I was abandoned by Waylon Lewis, I was still chosen by him at some point. What about you? Never even chosen, let alone to be a discarded wife. How does that make you feel?¡± Having said that, Hope arched her brow and turned to leave. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes intensely followed Hope¡¯s slender back, her hands clenched into fists, and suddenly she stepped forward and violently pushed Hope. ¡°Little Hope!¡± Just out of the elevator, Benjamin Myers saw the scene, his cool eyes filled with rage as he urgently called out. Hope was taken aback for a moment. She was in a rush for Luke and Willow and might be late, but she never expected Joy Ward to play dirty. She felt a strong force on her back; there was no time to dodge, only managing to slightly shift her body to lessen the impact, her elbow hitting the side of a car hard, causing Hope to wince. ¡°Little Hope, are you alright?¡± Benjamin Myers quickly supported Hope, his usually gentle eyes now filled with fierce anger as he stared at Joy Ward. Hope gritted her teeth in pain, her expression grim. ¡°Isn¡¯t Doctor Ward going too far?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯ voice was as chill as ice congealing under winter. ¡°Doctor¡­ Doctor Myers?¡± Joy Ward looked visibly panicked, exchanging glances with Valentina. They had just meant to vent on Hope and hadn¡¯t expected to run into Benjamin Myers. Now, as Joy Ward feared her reputation might crumble, she quickly put on a concerned demeanor, stepping forward to ask, ¡°Doctor Williams, are you alright? I was just finishing my sentence, only trying to hold you, how did you fall down? I know we have our disagreements, but surely, Doctor Williams, you wouldn¡¯t stoop to feigning injury?¡± Hope was thoroughly impressed by this woman¡¯s shamelessness, her ability to blame-shift indeed made everyone else seem blind or foolish, only she was smart! ¡°Joy Ward, everyone else is blind? Fools, is it?¡± Thud, thud, thud¡­ A rush of footsteps grew closer. A man grabbed Hope¡¯s wrist, pulling her into his embrace, forcefully snatching her from Benjamin Myers¡¯ hands. He clutched her shoulders, lifted her hand, his brows furrowed, and his dark eyes minutely inspecting her injury. Initially calm, Hope became fiercely defensive the moment she saw Waylon Lewis, yet the man only tightened his grip, not allowing her to move. ¡°Try squirming again?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ voice was cold, his eyes icy enough to freeze everything around. Benjamin Myers, faced with the suddenly emptied embrace, narrowed his cold eyes. Seeing the distinguished man suddenly appear, Joy Ward¡¯s heart raced out of rhythm, her face pale, hands growing colder. ¡°Waylon, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Despite her fear, Joy steps forward with a gentle, fragile voice and demeanor, as if she wasn¡¯t the one who had pushed Hope. Waylon Lewis completely ignored her; his eyes fixed only on Hope, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°¡­It hurts.¡± Hope spoke the truth. How could it not hurt? Joy Ward immediately said, solicitously, ¡°Let me help you bandage it, Doctor Williams.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t bother with this insincere woman. The man¡¯s gaze darkened, lifting his eyes to stare at Joy Ward, his thin lips coldly spitting out two words, ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°What¡­ what?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief; Waylon Lewis actually wanted her to apologize to Hope. Why? Why should she apologize? ¡°Waylon, it was Miss Williams who fell by herself, what did I do wrong?¡± Still playing the pitiful character, her eyes quickly filled with tears, always denying, always distorting facts, always manipulative. As long as she believed she wasn¡¯t wrong, then it must be someone else framing her. Waylon Lewis¡¯ handsome face showed no warmth, his eyes deep as abyss, ¡°Joy Ward, am I blind?¡± Chapter 38 - Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Who Does Mommy Like? Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Who Does Mommy Like? Benjamin Myers drove, with Hope Williams sitting in the car, watching the scenery outside constantly recede. The dryness in her eyes meant the tears never fell. Luke and Willow were clever, and if they noticed, the two little ones would start worrying again. Hope Williams calmed herself after a while. Although her mood was still downcast, her delicate features had regained their usual composure, though her graceful nose tip was still faintly red. ¡°Benjamin, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble today.¡± ¡°Little Hope!¡± Benjamin Myers turned his head to look at her, ¡°He is the father of Luke and Willow, isn¡¯t he?¡± Hope Williams lowered her eyes and responded dully, ¡°Mhm, but he¡¯s not a qualified father.¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s gaze deepened, driving with one hand. He reached for a cartoon eye mask in the car and handed it to Hope Williams. Hope Williams looked slightly puzzled. ¡°Close your eyes, clear your mind, rest for a few minutes. You wouldn¡¯t want Luke and Willow to see something is wrong, would you?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s voice was as smooth and mellow as ever, with a gentle rise at the end. Hope Williams lifted her fair hand and gently received the eye mask, looked up at Benjamin Myers, and gave a faint smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± The car came to a steady stop at the school entrance. Luke and Willow were each being led by a teacher; almost all the other children had already been picked up by their parents, clearly the twins were anxious. Hope Williams hurried over, and as soon as Luke and Willow spotted her, their unhappy faces immediately lit up with smiles, sweetly calling, ¡°Mommy.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Watching this scene, Hope Williams felt a sharp sting in her heart and quickly embraced the twins. ¡°Mommy, why did you come so late? The other kids are all gone, Willow almost thought Mommy didn¡¯t want brother and Willow, baby.¡± Willow¡¯s expression was filled with distress. ¡°Mommy would never not want my two treasures.¡± Hope Williams gently apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babies, Mommy was late, it¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Mommy, how did your hand get hurt?¡± Willow carefully noticed the slight redness on Hope Williams¡¯s elbow. ¡°Why does Mommy keep getting hurt? First a mean dog bites your mouth, now you¡¯re hurt again. Can¡¯t you be more careful?¡± Luke, holding on to Hope Williams¡¯s hand, blew on it and reproachfully scolded her like a little adult. ¡°Mommy must be in so much pain.¡± Seeing Hope Williams hurt, Willow couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed and tears started to fall. ¡°¡­Luke, Mommy¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry, Willow, really, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a little scratch, some ointment will do. Can you help Mommy apply the medicine when we get home?¡± Hope Williams busied herself comforting them. ¡°Okay.¡± The twins chorused. ¡°Bitten by a mean dog?¡± Having parked the car, Benjamin Myers swung by a pharmacy to buy medicine and had just heard about Hope Williams being bitten, which made him tense up instantly, his eyes fixed on her. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams reflexively bit her lip lightly, her pretty face flushing with embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, it¡¯s in the past, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine now.¡± Hope Williams wanted to escape the subject quickly. Benjamin Myers, seeing Hope Williams avoiding his gaze and speaking evasively, suddenly felt puzzled. What kind of dog bites someone¡¯s mouth? ¡°Hello Uncle Benjamin.¡± Luke and Willow politely greeted Benjamin Myers when they saw him. ¡°Why did Uncle Benjamin come back from abroad?¡± Benjamin Myers crouched slightly, gently ruffling Luke and Willow¡¯s hair, his handsome face breaking into a warm smile, ¡°Uncle Benjamin hasn¡¯t seen Luke and Willow for so long, so he came back. And look, Luke and Willow have grown taller.¡± ¡°Did Uncle Benjamin miss us when he was overseas?¡± ¡°Of course, I did.¡± ¡°Did Uncle Benjamin miss us more, or miss Mommy more?¡± Hmm? What? Hope Williams, who had been quietly listening on the side, had her sweet smile stiffen suddenly. ¡°Willow¡­¡± What kind of question was that! Hope Williams looked at Willow, trying to signal her with her eyes, but Willow also looked back at Hope Williams, and the little rascal even made two bizarre faces at her. What is all this about. Benjamin Myers chuckled softly, his voice gentle and earnest as it followed. ¡°I miss both.¡± Hope Williams laughed dryly twice and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car and talk about it, Luke, Willow¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Benjamin Myers lifted his hand to clasp Hope Williams¡¯ wrist. The sudden warmth that touched her made Hope Williams, who was turning to get into the car, startled for a moment. Her beautiful amber eyes were puzzled as she looked back at him, ¡°What is it?¡± Benjamin Myers raised the medicine bottle in his hand, his voice tender as he spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s apply some medicine to your wound first.¡± Hope Williams looked around, ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yep, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t apply it properly once I¡¯m gone.¡± Hope Williams gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need, really. This little injury will heal soon enough.¡± ¡°What do you mean, no need? Mommy, you¡¯ll get busy with work as soon as you get home and definitely forget about the medicine,¡± Luke said seriously. ¡°Exactly, Mommy. You have to apply the medicine properly.¡± Willow added, ¡°Please, Uncle Benjamin, help our Mommy apply the medicine. Mommy, we¡¯re all watching you.¡± Hope Williams was amused by the two little ones¡¯ serious, child-like voices. Benjamin Myers poured a bit of medicinal alcohol into his palm and rubbed it, ¡°Little Hope, even the kids are more sensible than you.¡± Hope Williams offered a helpless, wry smile, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Benjamin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It might hurt a bit, so just bear with it.¡± His warm, large hand enveloped her fair wrist, while his other hand covered her elbow. He was extra careful as he massaged, afraid of hurting her. Everything around was silent, so quiet that it seemed only the wind could be heard. Hope Williams subconsciously shrank her hand back, not because it was painful, but because she felt awkward for some reason. ¡°Little Hope.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Benjamin Myers lifted his head, which had been bowed, and looked at her intensely with his gentle eyes. He sighed softly, ¡°You need to learn how to take care of yourself.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ eyelashes trembled gently. After treating the wound, Hope Williams suddenly remembered that she had intended to invite Benjamin Myers over for dinner that day. Now that her hand was injured, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to cook, so she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat instead. My treat, as I promised you before.¡± Benjamin Myers, understanding Hope Williams¡¯ reluctance to be indebted to anyone, knew she would be uneasy if he didn¡¯t allow her to pay for the meal that evening, ¡°Alright.¡± After choosing a restaurant, Benjamin Myers drove there. ¡°By the way, Benjamin, I haven¡¯t asked you yet, why did you suddenly come back to the country? Weren¡¯t you always planning to develop your career abroad?¡± Benjamin Myers, his handsome face still wearing a gentle smile, exuded the demeanor of a courteous gentleman with a refined, jade-like quality, ¡°Yes, that was my plan, but there are important people back home whom I missed.¡± Hope Williams wore an expression of someone eagerly watching drama, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you came back for someone you like?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Benjamin Myers chuckled lowly, his pitch-black eyes looking at Hope Williams, full of affection. Hope Williams, engrossed in her metaphorical melon-eating, paid no attention. ¡­ After dinner, Benjamin Myers drove Hope Williams and her two children back home. ¡°Mommy, do you like Uncle Benjamin or Uncle Liam Cloud better?¡± Luke and Willow each leaned against one side of Hope Williams. Hope Williams had intended to tell them a bedtime story, but she was caught off guard by their question. ¡°Luke thinks both Uncle Benjamin and Uncle Liam Cloud are nice.¡± ¡°Willow thinks Uncle Benjamin is nicer. Uncle Benjamin takes such good care of Mommy, while Uncle Liam Cloud is always so stern.¡± ¡°No matter what, they both like Mommy, but who do you like?¡± Chapter 39 - Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Bro, Can I Survive? Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Bro, Can I Survive? ¡°¡­¡± What on earth are these two little smarties thinking about? ¡°Mommy, please tell us,¡± Luke and Willow looked at Hope Williams expectantly. Hope Williams was embarrassed. ¡°Luke, Willow, who told you that they both like me?¡± ¡°We figured it out ourselves.¡± Hope patted Luke and Willow¡¯s cute little noses. ¡°You two are little kids with big ideas, always thinking about things. Uncle Benjamin is Mommy¡¯s colleague, and he has someone he likes. And as for Uncle Liam Cloud¡­¡± Suddenly, Hope thought of that mad sharpening of knives scenario, a shiver running through her heart, ¡°He can be considered Mommy¡¯s older brother, so you two should stop matchmaking and talking about liking and not liking.¡± ¡°Pfft, Mommy¡¯s just too dense to see it,¡± Willow muttered very softly to Luke. Luke very much agreed with Willow¡¯s words, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°What are you two little rascals whispering about behind Mommy¡¯s back?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing, Willow would never tell Mommy. Willow just said Mommy was silly!¡± Without thinking, Willow blurted out. ¡°¡­¡± Hope¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Willow, Mommy didn¡¯t quite hear that. Come on, say it again so Mommy can hear.¡± Willow quickly covered her mouth, ¡°I won¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°You little rascal.¡± ¡°What about that bad daddy?¡± Luke suddenly asked, tilting his little head up to look at Hope, curiosity in his eyes. Waylon Lewis? Suddenly bringing up this man, Hope felt an inexplicable tightness in her chest. In the past, Hope indeed liked Waylon, liked him so much that she was overjoyed for several nights straight when she learned she could marry him. She liked him enough to give up her dreams, her social life, to become a housewife, the perfect wife, revolving only around him. She couldn¡¯t deny he was the only man she liked, fell in love with, and wished to be with for a lifetime. But later¡­ Hah! Just thinking about it made Hope¡¯s heart ache. Even if she was blind and foolishly loved the wrong person. But today, for a moment, she actually saw a hint of concern in Waylon Lewis¡¯s indifferent eyes. Faced with this sliver of concern, she was momentarily bewildered. When he had scolded Joy Ward for her, she wondered if he might still have a tiny bit of feeling for her. But as soon as this thought emerged, it was immediately snuffed out by Hope. How could he possibly like her? If he had the slightest affection for her, he wouldn¡¯t have left her with a divorce agreement and a check, pushing her to have an abortion. Hope took a deep breath, suppressing all her emotions deep within her heart, maintaining a warm smile for the children, but she always chose to avoid discussing this topic, ¡°Alright, what on earth are you two little ones thinking about every day with all these weird questions? Time to sleep, let Mommy tell you a story.¡± Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of Mommy¡¯s lovely voice telling them a bedtime story, lying down obediently. Willow hugged her favorite doll, Luke covered up with the blanket, and both closed their eyes ready to sleep. Hope¡¯s soft, gentle voice started, ¡°Once upon a time, a long, long time ago¡­¡± At the Lewis family¡¯s old house. Seeing Waylon come back, Wyatt Lewis sprang up from the sofa, his usually nonchalant face carrying a rare seriousness, ¡°Bro, I have something important to tell you.¡± For the grand undertaking of his brother¡¯s reunion with his ex-sister-in-law and to unveil the true face of a bad woman, he had personally waited here until midnight for his brother. Look how hard he was trying. ¡°Bro?¡± Waylon Lewis, with a cold face, went upstairs without any reaction. Wyatt, ¡°¡­ am I air?¡± Wyatt tilted his head, puzzled, and looked toward Thomas Hughes who was following behind his brother with impeccable behavior. Thomas pursed his lips and made a throat-slashing gesture to suggest to Wyatt the terrifying mood of the big boss at the moment. Wyatt shivered all over, then looked at the color on his brother¡¯s face again. Waylon, annoyed, ripped off his tie, the coldness surrounding him like a blue ghostly phosphorescence. If it erupted, it felt like it would extinguish everything. Wyatt¡¯s hair tingled, and he swallowed hard, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s wrong? Who annoyed you?¡± Wyatt clenched his teeth and followed Waylon upstairs. ¡°Bro, I really have something important to tell you.¡± The response to Wyatt¡¯s words was the sound of a ¡°bang¡± as the door to the study slammed shut. The doorframe shook along with the door, and Wyatt¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°¡­¡± Did it have to be this heartless? Wyatt, like a gecko, plastered himself against the door, ears pricked for any sound inside, but there was complete silence. Wyatt made up his mind that he wouldn¡¯t give up until he spoke, ¡°Bro, may I come in?¡± No response! ¡°Am I really coming in?¡± He asked again tentatively, still no response. Mainly because there was no command to leave. According to past experiences, no order to leave meant he could enter. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m coming in, I¡¯m coming in.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± Thomas said expressionlessly as he offered encouragement to Wyatt, but his eyes seemed to hold a hint of worry and pity. Wyatt swallowed hard, and the moment he pushed the door open, something flew through the air with a chilling gust of wind, heading straight for his face. Wyatt¡¯s dark eyes trembled, instinctively dodging to one side. There was the sound of a ¡°bang¡± as a glass cup smashed against the wall, exploding into pieces, shards flying everywhere. Wyatt clutched his heart, his forehead twitching, ¡°Bro, I¡¯m your own brother.¡± Killing me benefits you how? You¡¯ll have no one to help you chase your wife! ¨“¨Œ¨“ Chapter 40 - Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Old Master Lewis Falls Ill Again Chapter 40: Chapter 40 Old Master Lewis Falls Ill Again No one responded. Inside, there was an eerie silence. The vast study was shrouded in darkness, with gusts of cold wind blowing through. This strange atmosphere persisted for an unknown length of time. Wyatt Lewis cocked his head, his gaze fixed on the tightly locked door, moving inch by inch toward it. Then, with the swiftness of a thunderclap, he rushed out of the study, leaning against the door and gasping for air. He felt as if he had survived a great peril. He was in there for less than a minute and felt all his blood freeze from the chill inside. Any later and he would have been a goner. It was too terrifying, too terrifying. ¡°Thomas, who the hell pissed off my brother? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen him this angry.¡± Just thinking about the times his brother beat him up was scary enough; whoever provoked his brother must be dead by now. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Thomas hesitated, unsure of what to say. ¡°Come on, spill it. Is the brave soul who angered my brother already growing grass on their grave?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s fine, but the boss is really angry.¡± ¡°She?¡± He was curious about the lucky person who had enraged his brother yet lived to tell the tale, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Come on, tell me.¡± Unable to withstand Wyatt¡¯s curiosity, Thomas looked around and then whispered mysteriously, ¡°The ex-wife!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± Wyatt wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. ¡°Hope Williams?¡± Did Hope Williams provoke his brother to this extent? Damn, he was just about to go in to talk about Hope Williams. May Buddha Ancestor bless him that he hadn¡¯t spoken yet, otherwise¡­ He could very well imagine his brother chasing him with a forty-meter long sword. ¡°I think my life is more important than this matter. I¡¯ll wait until my brother calms down before speaking.¡± The corner of Thomas¡¯s mouth twitched. Second Young Master, where has your courage gone? ¡°It¡¯s bad, the Old Master Lewis is having an episode and throwing up blood.¡± Wyatt was about to head back to his room when he heard a commotion coming from the Old Master¡¯s upstairs room. Waylon had already left the study, and the two brothers¡¯ complexions darkened simultaneously as they hurried toward the Old Master¡¯s room. Suddenly, a sense of urgency rang throughout the entire Lewis Family¡¯s old house. ¡°Quick, notify Elder Murphy and Joy to come over, quickly!¡± Alitzel Williams was frantically arranging everything in the Old Master¡¯s room. The family doctor had already arrived, and the servants were in a state of panic. The scene was chaotic. ¡°Beep beep beep¡­¡± The heart monitor began to emit a rapid sequence of alarm beeps. Wyatt¡¯s step hesitated as he entered the room. He frowned, turned around, and dialed Hope Williams¡¯s number. Boom boom boom, at some point a thunderstorm had begun outside, and the rain was pouring down. The thunder was loud, and Hope hurried to close the windows. Willow was just as scared of thunder as she was. Wanting to make sure Willow would not become restless and wake up crying if she couldn¡¯t find her, Hope covered Luke and Willow with their blankets and decided to bring her laptop into their room to work. Hope concentrated on creating surgical plans for her patients on her laptop, her slender fingers dancing across the keyboard. Suddenly, her phone rang with an unfamiliar number. Hope hastily silenced her phone, glancing at the peacefully sleeping Luke and Willow. She put down her laptop, picked up the phone, and tiptoed out of the room. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Hope answered the call while also taking the opportunity to pour herself a glass of water, which she held in her hand. ¡°Sister-in-law, help.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Hope¡¯s grip on her phone tightened, and her heart began to race. ¡°Grandfather is sick again for some reason, and the situation is very urgent. Sister-in-law, please come over quickly.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hope¡¯s hand holding the cup trembled, and the glass cup violently crashed to the floor, shattering with a grating sound. Hope was in a daze, glanced nervously toward the room, quickly grabbed her medicine box, and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± How could this be? Old Master Lewis¡¯s condition was showing signs of improvement. If his medication was taken precisely according to her prescription, such a serious episode shouldn¡¯t be happening. Hope hurriedly put on her shoes in the foyer when Luke opened his room door, rubbed his eyes, and came out. Seeing Hope about to leave so late, he approached with concern and asked, ¡°Mommy?¡± ¡°Baby, did you wake up? Did Mommy wake you up by being too loud?¡± Luke rubbed his eyes, ¡°No, I woke up on my own. Where are you going, Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy is going to the Lewis Family old house for a bit. There¡¯s an old grandpa there who is very important to Mommy, and he is sick and needs Mommy. Can my baby stay home and sleep well and wait for Mommy to come back?¡± ¡°The Lewis Family old house? Daddy¡¯s home?¡± Hearing that Hope was going to the Lewis¡¯s, Luke¡¯s brow furrowed. He had heard from conversations between Mommy and her friend that the people at the Lewis¡¯s were bad, just like Daddy. ¡°Yes.¡± Hope squatted down to fix Luke¡¯s pajamas, her gaze gentle, ¡°Luke, Willow is scared of the thunder. Can you help Mommy take care of her? Mommy will be back very soon.¡± ¡°Okay, then you come back quick, Luke will wait for you.¡± ¡°My good baby.¡± Hope didn¡¯t have time to say more to Luke and quickly left after a few words. Luke obediently went back to his room, intending to go back to bed, but he was drawn to Willow¡¯s soft crying. He hurried over to hug his sister, gently touching Willow¡¯s small face and whispering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Willow?¡± Boom! A violent storm ensued outside. Willow¡¯s little body shrank, her face already crying red, clutching a plush toy, and sobbing softly, ¡°Brother, where¡¯s Mommy? Willow is scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Luke quickly wiped away Willow¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, your brother is here.¡± Luke climbed onto Willow¡¯s pink little bed, his small body hugging Willow, comforting her gently, ¡°You want to see Mommy, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm, where did Mommy go, brother?¡± ¡°Mommy has something important to do, she went to the bad daddy¡¯s house. But if Willow wants to see Mommy, your brother has a way.¡± Willow snuggled into Luke¡¯s embrace, hearing that her brother had a way to see Mommy, she immediately looked up with round, hopeful eyes, ¡°What can you do, brother?¡± Chapter 41 - Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Hope Williams, Havent You Given Up Yet? Chapter 41: Chapter 41 Hope Williams, Haven¡¯t You Given Up Yet? Luke picked up Hope¡¯s computer, which she had left behind, and his small hands flew over it with practiced ease. He had observed during their rush to the Lewis Estate that there were surveillance cameras everywhere. All he had to do was hack into the estate¡¯s surveillance system and pull up the camera feeds. This was child¡¯s play for him. This way, he could see Mommy, and secondly, he simply did not trust the estate to be safe for her alone. What if Mommy were bullied by the bad people there? He had to watch and make sure¡ªif Mommy were bullied, he would make sure they regretted it. Nobody was allowed to bully Luke Williams¡¯s Mommy. ¡°I¡¯ve got it, there¡¯s the feed!¡± Willow exclaimed, clapping her hands excitedly for Luke. Luke gazed out into the storm with concern, his heart filled with worry for Mommy. He hastily climbed out of bed and scampered off, his little legs moving quickly. ¡°Brother, where are you going?¡± Willow ran after Luke, who headed straight for his workshop, where he had various small robots he had modified. Luke had always had a knack for machinery and electronics, and he loved researching and modifying. Naturally, Hope encouraged his interests, buying him a whole set of mechanical tools and machines, allowing him to tinker to his heart¡¯s content as long as it was safe. ¡°Brother Jimmy, go follow Mommy.¡± Brother Jimmy was his latest modified robot. Luke had named it so¡ªBrother Jimmy was the size of an adult¡¯s fist and shaped like a small, agile, puppy. It was not to be underestimated. ¡°Roger that, Master,¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s robotic eyes lit up, and it rushed out on its four mechanical legs. Luke carefully controlled Brother Jimmy through his computer and linked Hope¡¯s wristwatch location to Brother Jimmy¡¯s intelligent tracking system. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 ¡°Wow!¡± Willow was utterly amazed. She knew her brother was incredible, but she hadn¡¯t realized just how incredible. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s so cool! Brother Jimmy isn¡¯t just an ordinary toy dog at all¡ªit¡¯s absolutely awesome.¡± The two children settled back onto the bed with the computer after their task was complete, watching over Mommy. Meanwhile, Hope was driving to the Lewis family estate. What should have been a thirty-minute drive, she now slashed in half. The thunder roared and the rain poured as Hope shrunk back in her seat. She couldn¡¯t bother with an umbrella; she grabbed her medical kit and sprinted into the rain. The iron gate outside the old house was locked. Hope pressed the doorbell, and a guard emerged from the darkness, umbrella in hand. ¡°I¡¯m Hope Williams. I¡¯ve been called to save Elder Lewis. Your young master dialed me. Could you please open the gate?¡± Hope spoke quickly, rain soaking her through, but her gaze was earnest and urgent as she pleaded with the guard. The guard looked down at Hope with disdain, clearly impatient after hearing her out, ¡°Hope Williams? Never heard of her. Get lost, get lost. This is the Lewis family estate; it¡¯s not a place for just anyone to waltz into. Move along.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hope tried to explain further. ¡°Honk! Honk!¡± Two blinding headlights came up from behind, with the harsh sound of a horn indicating impatience. Hope turned around, the dazzling flashes hitting her face directly, blinding her. ¡°Move, move! Get out of the way,¡± the guard dutifully opened the wrought iron gate, welcoming the car in. Despite being blinded by the lights, Hope managed to see Joy Ward in the back seat. Joy intentionally rolled down the window. Her gentle face was full of contempt as she scornfully glanced at Hope, radiating smugness. Hope was pushed aside by the guard, her heart filled with urgency and frustration. She silently took out her phone to dial Wyatt Lewis¡¯s number. Typically, just when she needed him most, he didn¡¯t answer his phone. ¡°Please let me in. It¡¯s true that your young master called for me. Elder Lewis is sick, I really am a doctor, and I can save him.¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost! If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll make you,¡± the guard threatened. Elder Murphy glanced out the window with a frown, asking in annoyance, ¡°What¡¯s this girl making a fuss about?¡± ¡°You know, Master, there are no shortage of women who yearn to marry into a noble family like the Lewis¡¯s, and the women entangled with Waylon are countless. This woman is one of many, constantly bothering Waylon. I can¡¯t believe she has the nerve to cause trouble here tonight. She¡¯s really thoughtless.¡± ¡°This girl, doesn¡¯t seem to use her heart in the right way, but her¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, Waylon has tried to get rid of her many times, but she won¡¯t leave. But Master, is there something troubling you? You seem interested in her.¡± ¡°Not really, I just feel I¡¯ve seen this girl somewhere before.¡± Joy blinked, interrupting Elder Murphy¡¯s train of thought, ¡°Elder Murphy, she also studies medicine, but you probably haven¡¯t seen her. She was expelled from university due to misconduct and only has a high school diploma. Thanks to some connections, she now works at our hospital. How could you have seen such a low-class doctor?¡± ¡°Expelled for misconduct? High school diploma? Employed through connections? Someone like that pollutes our hospital,¡± Elder Murphy shook his head, showing his displeasure. ¡°She works at the same hospital as you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Joy nodded. ¡°Then I need to talk to Old Woods about this. What¡¯s going on with him these days, hiring such people? He¡¯s really becoming senile.¡± ¡°It probably wasn¡¯t the chief himself who hired her. Maybe someone else did,¡± Joy said with delight, not expecting this windfall. Now Hope would finally be out of the hospital. ¡°Master, Elder Lewis¡¯s illness is critical. You go on inside first. She is, after all, a colleague of mine, and with such heavy rain, I can¡¯t bear to see her out there getting soaked. I¡¯ll go and persuade her to leave.¡± Elder Murphy sighed helplessly, ¡°Alright then.¡± Joy unfolded her umbrella and stepped out of the car, with Elder Murphy¡¯s vehicle quickly heading into the main house. Hope lifted her eyes only to see Joy sashaying toward her, high heels clicking, umbrella in hand, with the triumphant air of a victor as she looked down on Hope. ¡°Hope Williams, haven¡¯t you given up yet?¡± Chapter 42 - Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Not Refuting Equates to Default Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Not Refuting Equates to Default Hope Williams repeatedly dialed Wyatt Lewis¡¯s phone, completely ignoring Joy Ward. ¡°Hope Williams, I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still struggling. Looking for a sense of defeat? Hilarious.¡± ¡°Bad woman!¡± Willow, in front of the screen, got so angry her little face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t help but slam the table. Luke was also furious; the Lewis Family really were all bad people. Mommy went to help them with good intentions, and they actually barred her at the door. And that bad woman, she was flaunting her power in front of Mommy just to irritate her. It was detestable. ¡°Brother, we need to find a way to help Mommy.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Luke nodded firmly, his fingers ready to work the computer keyboard, then his gaze shifted abruptly, ¡°No, Willow, look what Mommy is doing now?¡± Hope¡¯s expression was chilly. Joy Ward signaled to her bodyguard, who understood and unceremoniously moved to drive Hope away. The temples at Hope¡¯s forehead throbbed violently, and with a cold glance at the bodyguard, she turned towards the car behind her and got in without hesitation. ¡°Heh.¡± Joy sneered, watching Hope leave in defeat, with unstoppable triumph in her heart, ¡°Competing with me, you still¡ª¡± ¡°Beep!¡± The harsh sound of a horn suddenly blared. What? What is this crazy woman trying to do? Joy¡¯s eyes widened dramatically, her entire face twisted in panic, ¡°Hope Williams, have you lost your mind?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Her only response was the accelerating sound of the engine. Hope didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed towards the gate, the piercing, prolonged noise echoing throughout the space. With the car windows wide open, the wild wind carrying raindrops poured into the car. Hope narrowed her phoenix eyes slightly; her long hair draped over her shoulders was tousled by the wind. She exuded a chilling and proud aura, and even as the bodyguard pointed a gun at her in haste, her starry eyes remained unshaken, the sound of the engine growing only louder. With a ¡°bang,¡± the iron gate was knocked askew. The car charged into the Lewis ancestral home, unstoppable. She had to get through this door today; she had to save the person inside. Joy clutched her chest in fright, watching the car break through the iron gate, zooming in, her face in disbelief. Where did Hope get the guts to crash into the Lewis ancestral home? She bit her lip fiercely; no way. She couldn¡¯t let Hope see the elder. If she treats the patriarch on the spot, all her secrets would be out. She would not allow this to happen, and Joy chased after her in a hurry. At the entrance to the main house, Joy saw Wyatt Lewis come down to meet Hope personally. ¡°Sister-in-law, I¡¯m sorry my phone died! Come in with me quickly.¡± Hope frowned and nodded, picking up the medicine box and breaking into a run. ¡°Second Young Master?¡± Joy followed closely, frowning. ¡°Joy Ward?¡± Wyatt Lewis sneered undisguised, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°I came to treat grandfather.¡± Joy said urgently, feigning a pitiful look, with drama in her eyes. A mocking smile crossed Wyatt¡¯s eyes as he stood tall and imposing in front of Joy, leaning nonchalantly against the doorway, his lips curled as if he were a dandy. He mocked, ¡°Joy Ward, still pretending! I can¡¯t stand women like you. Don¡¯t you dare bother my sister-in-law, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy wanted to say more, but Wyatt gave her no chance to speak. A strong sense of malice surged in Joy¡¯s eyes. She just didn¡¯t understand. How could Wyatt Lewis, this arrogant playboy, someone who flouted all decency, be so protective of Hope? And to her horror, she realized something. Wyatt always referred to this woman as sister-in-law, even in front of Waylon Lewis, and what was even scarier was that Waylon never objected to Wyatt¡¯s reference to Hope. No objections meant acquiescence. A terrifying thought involuntarily popped into Joy¡¯s heart. Could it be that Waylon still, deep down, regarded Hope as his wife? Oh my God! Joy freaked out at the thought popping into her head, stumbled back, and looked involuntarily toward the grand and magnificent Lewis family main house, the place she longed to enter as the lady of the house. No, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow Hope to beat her there; she would never compromise. In the room, the patriarch had just been checked by Elder Murphy. Elder Murphy placed the patriarch¡¯s hand back under the quilt, frowning deeply. Seeing Elder Murphy like that, Waylon Lewis also frowned, his presence chilling, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is grandfather doing?¡± ¡°Not too good compared to before. Have you been giving the patriarch other medications?¡± ¡°No, the medicine we¡¯ve been concocting for the patriarch is exactly as prescribed by Joy.¡± Alitzel Williams, holding her chest and gasping for air, was being supported by others as she cried. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with grandfather now?¡± Hope charged in, not letting anyone stop her, and immediately squatted beside the patriarch¡¯s bed. She didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath before forcing herself to calm down, her fingers resting on the patriarch¡¯s wrist. Hope¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. How could this be! It was even worse than she had anticipated. Without hesitation, Hope took out a small bottle of pills from the medicine box she had prepared in advance, took out one, and put it in the patriarch¡¯s mouth. Her movements were swift; just as she was about to proceed to the next step, a sharp voice sounded behind her. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Alitzel saw Hope and immediately opposed her as if she saw a nemesis from a past life, ¡°Someone, pull her away from here.¡± Hope was dragged away from the patriarch¡¯s bedside by several servants. Waylon¡¯s gaze flashed, turning cold again in an instant. The woman was sopping wet, as if she¡¯d just been pulled out of a river; even her hair dripped with water, laying wetly on her frail shoulders, looking as bedraggled as imaginable. Didn¡¯t she know to use an umbrella when it rained? Foolish woman! His cold gaze shifted away. Her dampness was none of his business. Chapter 43 - Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Hope Williams gets kicked out of the Lewis Family Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Hope Williams gets kicked out of the Lewis Family ¡°Let go of me,¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes were rife with cold indignation. ¡°Why have you come again? Haven¡¯t I said you¡¯re not allowed to enter the Lewis Family! Someone, throw Hope Williams out,¡± Alitzel Williams angrily pointed towards the door. Hope Williams was so focused on the old master, her gaze unwilling to stray from afar, that she didn¡¯t pay any attention to Alitzel Williams¡¯s words at all. Thinking that Hope Williams was deliberately ignoring her, Alitzel was both angry and furious. If it weren¡¯t for maintaining the dignity of a fine lady, she would have personally thrown Hope Williams out. ¡°Are you even listening to me? Don¡¯t you have any manners? When an elder speaks¡­¡± Hope Williams meticulously recalled the process of treating the old master. She knew that each acupuncture point was crucial. With the elder¡¯s body being extremely frail, she had deliberated every step, being careful time and again¡ªso she was confident there was absolutely no issue with the treatment. So where did the problem lie? ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Alitzel could not contain her rage, ¡°You¡¯re simply¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s icy gaze finally turned towards Alitzel, observing her about to explode with anger, seemingly with new wrinkles fuming into existence. ¡°¡­¡± Alitzel was momentarily stunned, then her anger surged even more. ¡°Mom, please calm down. My sister-in-law came here to treat Grandpa.¡± ¡°Treat him?¡± Alitzel scoffed with scorn, ¡°Is she qualified to treat the elder? With just her medical high school education, what makes her qualified to treat Grandpa.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was speechless. Alitzel¡¯s grudge against Hope Williams was too deep, utterly irreconcilable. Further discussion would only intensify the conflict. The most effective solution was to persuade his brother first. ¡°Is Grandpa alright?¡± Joy Ward rushed in, one of her high heels broken, with her clothes considerably wet¡ªa spectacle hardly better than the state of Hope Williams. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Seeing this, Alitzel¡¯s heart softened a bit, ¡°Joy, how did you end up like this?¡± ¡°Sorry, Aunt, I lost my composure because I was so worried about Grandpa. I ran too hastily and ended up like this,¡± Joy Ward said, slightly embarrassed. But the pretense of worry for the old master was false; the real fear was that Hope Williams¡¯s arrival would reveal the truth. ¡°Master, how is Grandpa?¡± Joy Ward seemed extremely concerned about Elder Murphy, holding Alitzel¡¯s hand as she asked. ¡°It¡¯s baffling, I don¡¯t know where the issue lies. Our last examination showed the old master had improved a lot. How could he suddenly fall ill?¡± Elder Murphy sat aside, utterly perplexed. ¡°Could there have been a problem with the prescription?¡± Alitzel asked with concern. Although she recognized Joy Ward¡¯s medical skills, the prescription she had written before, when shown to other doctors, was said to be too potent. While it was beneficial to the old master¡¯s condition, it was not without its harmful effects. Alitzel was also worried about the prescription Joy Ward had written¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not the medicine¡¯s fault,¡± said Hope Williams and Joy Ward almost in unison. Hope Williams knew, the medicine she prescribed was tailored to the old master¡¯s body, not a smidge too much or too little. If followed correctly, there should be no problem¡ªunless it wasn¡¯t followed precisely. A flicker of disdain passed deep within Joy Ward¡¯s eyes. Why was this wretched woman being so proactive? Ha, as if her prescription could be flawless. Wasn¡¯t it her own modifications to that subpar prescription that were beneficial? The original formula comprised common herbs, too gentle in effect. Her changes would undoubtedly speed up the old master¡¯s recovery. Joy Ward lifted her chin proudly, never doubting her own abilities. Following Hope Williams¡¯s methods was the real problem. Now that the old master had relapsed, it had to be an issue with Hope Williams¡¯s treatment. Wasn¡¯t it best if this worthless woman stopped her sloppy treatments? Now she was being blamed for it. Thinking this, Joy Ward heaved a huge sigh of relief, reassuring herself of Hope Williams¡¯s inferior medical skills, as the old master¡¯s condition was proof enough. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the prescription; there¡¯s no problem. That formula is definitely beneficial to the old master¡¯s condition,¡± Elder Murphy defended his apprentice with a stern note in his now chilly voice. Joy Ward frowned slightly at the side, earnestly nodding in agreement. ¡°So what is going on then? You tell me. The old master¡¯s condition is so erratic, it¡¯s torturing him,¡± Alitzel was also anxious. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, please don¡¯t worry. I have the old master¡¯s condition under control, and there¡¯s no immediate threat to his life for the time being. But we still haven¡¯t found the cause of his sudden relapse. I¡¯ve reviewed the previous treatments and medications by Joy, and there have been no issues. Therefore, to determine the reason for his relapse, we must observe carefully.¡± Chapter 44 - Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Grandpa Lewiss Onset of Illness Was Because of Her Chapter 44: Chapter 44 Grandpa Lewis¡¯s Onset of Illness Was Because of Her Alitzel Williams¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing this. She turned to look at Joy Ward, her expression slightly changing, filled with pity as she went over and took her hand, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joy, I was just too anxious earlier.¡± Joy bit her lower lip and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Aunt, Grandpa is more important.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, Joy, it¡¯s raining so hard, why don¡¯t you stay at the Lewis Family home tonight and don¡¯t leave? Grandpa Lewis is getting old and fell ill again tonight. We don¡¯t know if this will happen again later, so we¡¯re really grateful for your concern.¡± A spark flitted through Joy¡¯s eyes at these words, and she immediately looked over at Waylon Lewis with gleaming eyes, eager to spend the night at the old Lewis estate; she couldn¡¯t have asked for more. ¡°As for you, Hope Williams, why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you plan to stick around like a plaster? The goal you had when you married into the Lewis Family has been achieved, what more do you want now?¡± ¡°I need to treat Grandpa Lewis.¡± That was Hope¡¯s sole purpose. ¡°Get out, the old man doesn¡¯t need your treatment.¡± Hope insisted; she wouldn¡¯t leave today unless she had completed her examination of Grandpa Lewis. ¡°Fine, bring some people over!¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°Throw her out and give this shameless woman a good lesson.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Two burly bodyguards at the door immediately stepped forward and grabbed Hope, one on each side. ¡°Get lost.¡± Wyatt Lewis, furious, kicked the bodyguards aside. His brows furrowed deeply; it was he who had called for Hope, and he would ensure her safety. But one thing he could never understand was why his mother, Alitzel Williams¡ªa woman who was usually gentle and calm, with impeccable manners¡ªcould show such hostility towards Hope as if she had changed into a different person. How Hope had treated the entire Lewis Family before was beyond reproach. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Wyatt, a member of the Lewis Family, had been arrogant and dismissive since he was a child, his wild ways were ingrained in him, but why was it that he could wholeheartedly accept Hope as his sister-in-law? Because he truly admired this woman. Because Hope really had the capability to be the head of the Lewis Family, Waylon needed a powerful, decisive, and well-rounded woman like her. When Hope first married into the Lewis Family, they faced a major crisis; the old lady passed away suddenly, Grandpa Lewis collapsed from the inability to cope, directors took advantage of the chaos to usurp power and the company was attacked by a rival, beset by internal and external troubles. After Grandpa Lewis fell ill, Waylon was made CEO, and he worked tirelessly at the company, facing overwhelming challenges and unable to take care of the household. The Lewis Family was in disarray; the old lady¡¯s funeral had to be held, and Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness could not be neglected. When everyone was losing their composure, Hope single-handedly managed the funeral, took care of Grandpa Lewis, soothed everyone, and stabilized morale. She managed every aspect meticulously and methodically, supporting Waylon from behind as he took the reins of the Lewis Family. She was only 20 years old that year. Thinking of all this, Wyatt found his mother¡¯s current behavior extremely excessive. He couldn¡¯t help but question, ¡°Mom, why do you have such hostility towards her? Have you forgotten how Sister-in-law treated you and this family in the past?¡± Not a trace of softening appeared on Alitzel¡¯s face; instead, she grew even angrier. ¡°Have you forgotten what she did five years ago? She left without saying goodbye, causing your brother to search every corner of Emperor Capital, making Grandpa Lewis worry about her night after night, her departure being the cause of his illness!¡± Shock trembled violently through Hope¡¯s heart, and she looked up at Alitzel Williams in horror. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°What, you can¡¯t hear me? I¡¯m saying my son had to scour the entire Emperor Capital for just a trace of you. For three months, three whole months, he searched every street and every alley for you. Grandpa Lewis couldn¡¯t sleep, worried sick about you, waking up only to ask for news about you. It¡¯s all because of you, Hope Williams, that you¡¯ve turned our family upside down. You¡¯re a curse! Do you have a heart? Have you forgotten how Grandpa treated you? Think about it, you disappeared without goodbye, evaporation! Ask yourself, do you deserve him?¡± ¡°Hope, what right do you have to show up here? Don¡¯t you think you should be taught a lesson?¡± Suddenly, Hope felt as if a massive rock weighed down upon her heart, so heavy she could barely breathe, her whole body shaking violently. Waylon had searched the whole Emperor Capital to find her! Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness was because he worried about her! His illness was all her fault? Hope took a deep breath, feeling as though each breath stabbed her like a knife. Her heart! It hurt so much! Hope clutched her chest, engulfing herself in unending self-reproach. ¡°People!¡± ¡°Stop.¡± A cold command. Waylon Lewis¡¯s face was grim as he spoke, his frosty voice bringing the advancing bodyguards to an immediate halt. Before the young and incredibly powerful Family Head, no one dared disobey his command. Hope¡¯s trembling body suddenly felt a weight on her shoulder, the residual warmth of a man¡¯s suit jacket enveloping her ice-cold body in unexpected warmth. Chapter 46 - Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Does Hope Williams Have a Boyfriend? Chapter 46: Chapter 46: Does Hope Williams Have a Boyfriend? The man was lounging on the sofa, leisurely sipping his drink, and although his gaze on her held a hint of amusement. Hope Williams was startled, and she quickly covered herself with the bath towel wrapped around her chest, frowning, ¡°Have you been here the whole time?¡± Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°Yeah.¡± Hope Williams lost her composure, ¡°You were in the room, why didn¡¯t you say anything just now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t hear you.¡± Bullshit. He must be deaf then. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression was indifferent, he raised his brow nonchalantly, lying without a hint of blush or skip of a heartbeat. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams really wanted to laugh out of frustration; she took her clothes and went back into the bathroom without engaging in conversation. Then Waylon Lewis heard the sound from the bathroom of the woman forcefully pulling a cabinet over to block the door, unashamedly making noise to warn him that she was on guard against him. Waylon Lewis found it amusing, his finger curling under his lip as he chuckled quietly. Hope Williams changed into her clothes and came out, attracting Waylon Lewis¡¯s attention. His shirt on her draped down to just above her knees, revealing a pair of slender, straight legs as pale and well-proportioned as ivory; the girl had just showered, carrying the fragrance of shower gel, her exquisite and delicate face pure without blemish, a pair of bright amber eyes cool and aloof, unnervingly clean. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Thanks for your shirt, I¡¯ll wash it and return it to you,¡± said Hope Williams as she picked up a bag to put her dirty clothes in, preparing to leave. ¡°Knock knock¡­¡± Two knocks on the door followed by Joy Ward¡¯s soft, weak voice, ¡°Waylon, are you in there?¡± Hope Williams, already at the door and quick on her feet, opened the intricately carved double doors. Joy Ward saw Hope Williams and was completely taken aback, her complexion stiffening intensely as if something within her had suddenly collapsed. ¡°Hope Williams! You¡­¡± The woman was clearly wearing a man¡¯s shirt, the scent of post-shower freshness clinging to her, exposing a pair of pale, slender legs, her flawless face still flushed. Was Hope Williams taking a bath in Waylon Lewis¡¯s room? Or had they done something else? Joy Ward¡¯s face couldn¡¯t hold composure anymore, tears dropping down with a splash, her expression of utmost grievance and despair as if a faithful wife had just caught her husband cheating with his mistress. Hope Williams also looked somewhat embarrassed, but she really had not opened the door intending to let Joy see her together with Waylon Lewis; her cool face turned to glance at Waylon Lewis. The man had somehow already moved behind her and, in contrast, his demeanor was unashamed, not showing the slightest sign of panic of a beloved catching him in the same room with his ex-wife, not even intending to explain, simply asking in a cold voice, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°Waylon, she?¡± In that moment, Joy Ward really wanted to shout out her questions, to ask if he still had feelings for this woman, she truly wanted to kill this woman right in front of him. But she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t dare. His lips parted slightly, ¡°Is there an issue?¡± ¡°Nothing, just surprised to see Miss Williams in your room, Waylon you and Miss Williams, you guys¡­¡± Joy Ward trailed off, feigning nonchalance as she shook her head, saying, ¡°It probably isn¡¯t what I think, I¡¯m overthinking it, after all, Miss Williams already has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°I have a boyfriend?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s cool demeanor deepened, and after a moment of thought, she understood what Joy Ward was implying with her intentional words, her voice cold and mocking, ¡°Joy Ward, which eye of yours saw me with a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Joy Ward covered her mouth in feigned surprise, her tearful eyes projecting innocence, ¡°Miss Williams, isn¡¯t Doctor Myers from the hospital your boyfriend? We all saw Doctor Myers dining with you, taking you home, and defending you at every turn. I wouldn¡¯t believe it if you said he¡¯s not your boyfriend.¡± ¡°Doctor Myers?¡± Waylon Lewis furrowed his brow, looking at Hope Williams, the image of the woman laughing and talking with that man as they left flashed in his mind. That man from the underground garage he saw earlier today. ¡°Yes, Waylon,¡± said Joy Ward, suppressing the turmoil in her eyes as she came closer, hooking Waylon Lewis¡¯s arm, clearly declaring her territory, ¡°Waylon you know, Doctor Myers is the doctor we saw today, we all think Doctor Myers and Doctor Williams are a good match.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly; although she didn¡¯t care about these things, she wouldn¡¯t let Joy Ward slander her and have it her way. ¡°Joy Ward, you say this only to make Waylon Lewis misunderstand me. Do you find it fun to play tricks and schemes like a monster every day? What you value, I might not care for. Rest assured, guard it well yourself.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s delicate eyebrows raised slightly as she turned and left without hesitation. Joy Ward, having her thoughts exposed, froze; her face stiffened as she anxiously looked towards the man. His expression was gloomy, and Joy¡¯s heart panicked, as she squeezed a forced and guilty smile. Waylon Lewis looked deeply at her, saying nothing. But whether Waylon believed her or not, planting the seed of doubt was all that mattered, and that seed would inevitably take root and grow. She watched Hope leave, thinking bitterly, Hope Williams, don¡¯t think you can beat me. Although Alitzel Williams despised Hope, her concern for the old master was genuine. The old master¡¯s episode today truly gave her a fright, and she felt a sense of unease. ¡°Elder Murphy, I¡¯m here to ask if there¡¯s any chance for the old master¡¯s condition to improve?¡± Elder Murphy sighed, ¡°The condition indeed often sends the old master into a coma. If it drags on without improvement, at best he may end up in a vegetative state, at worst¡­¡± He paused, ¡°¡­another episode like this and even I would be helpless.¡± Alitzel Williams clasped her hands tightly, her entire heart lifting with worry at Elder Murphy¡¯s words. ¡°What do you suggest we do, Elder?¡± she asked. ¡°To save the old master, I¡¯m afraid you must seek her out!¡± ¡°Her? Who?¡± ¡°Cynthia. She used to be the chief cardiac surgeon at the y country¡¯s main hospital, admired by everyone. Despite her young age, she has performed more than a hundred operations with no failures. Her surgeries draw everyone¡¯s attention, and in the medical community, she is ranked first, the Saintly Healer. I only saw her from a distance by chance once; she truly was extraordinarily talented and distinguished.¡± ¡°This individual is quite mysterious, however, protected by a powerful force, to the extent that the world hasn¡¯t even seen her face without a mask.¡± Elder Murphy, highly respected in the medical community, spoke of this person with a gleaming gaze and rare admiration. ¡°If someone of your high regard holds her in such esteem, then she must be exceptional. But is finding this Cynthia necessary to save the old master?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, she is probably the only one in the world who can save the old master.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll notify Christopher immediately to bring this Cynthia here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush, Mrs. Lewis; this person is no longer in y country, and her whereabouts are hard to find. It¡¯s going to take some effort.¡± ¡°As long as she can save the old master, no matter where she is, our Lewis Family will find her.¡± Hope was not ready to give up and still wanted to see Grandpa Lewis, but there were four bodyguards guarding his room. They saw her as an intruding enemy, drawing their guns without hesitation and commanded sternly, ¡°Miss Williams, please leave immediately, or we won¡¯t be polite.¡± A strong sense of helplessness surged in Hope¡¯s eyes; it seemed impossible to see Grandpa Lewis today. Hope frowned and walked towards Wyatt Lewis¡¯s room; she knocked on Wyatt¡¯s door. Wyatt quickly opened the door from inside. Seeing Hope in her outfit, his indifferent eyes took her in for a moment, his frivolous face breaking into a teasing smile, ¡°Sister-in-law, what happened between you and my brother?¡± Hope pursed her lips, ¡°Cut it out. And stop calling me sister-in-law; your brother and I are divorced now. Just call me Hope Williams. Here, take this.¡± Hope took out a small bottle of pills from the medicine box and handed it to Wyatt, who looked on with confusion. ¡°If Grandpa has another episode, give him this medicine first, then call me immediately.¡± ¡°What kind of medicine is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s life-saving. Did you get what I just said?¡± Hope feared this playful man would forget. ¡°It¡¯s that miraculous?¡± Wyatt shook the bottle of pills, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I¡¯ll carry this medicine with me every day; I won¡¯t forget, even if it kills me.¡± Hope looked at Wyatt¡¯s normally nonchalant handsome face turn serious and couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Sister-in-law, let me walk you out; it¡¯s raining outside, and it¡¯s not safe for a girl by herself.¡± ¡°No need, I drove¡­ hey¡­¡± Hope¡¯s words were cut off as a large hand grasped the back of her neck. Chapter 47 - Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Encountering an Unprecedented "Terrorist Attack Chapter 47: Chapter 47: Encountering an Unprecedented ¡°Terrorist Attack Hope Williams widened her eyes and upon turning around, saw Waylon Lewis with a frost-like complexion. His chilling and stern aura seemed as though he had crawled out from hell. Hope felt a surge of terror from within and rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°You¡­ let go.¡± Hope gritted her teeth, wondering why he was haunting her like a persistent ghost, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Taking you back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± ¡°Like you have a choice?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis could even feel the fury emitting from Hope¡¯s amber-colored eyes. Annoyed, Hope closed her eyes briefly, ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re acting like a bandit¡­¡± Waylon did not speak again, merely grabbing her and walking out without looking at her. His domineering and arrogant demeanor was fully displayed. ¡°Waylon, can you not always resort to using force?¡± ¡°I can walk by myself. Would letting go kill me? If you have an illness get treated, Waylon¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 Downstairs, Wyatt could still hear Hope, being carried like a small chicken, cursing helplessly and angrily. Hope had just left, unaware that in the next second, the Lewis family mansion¡¯s main hall would experience an unprecedented ¡°terrorist attack.¡± With a loud ¡°bang,¡± something collapsed thunderously. The servants gathered downstairs, chasing after¡­ a robotic dog? Wyatt was thunderstruck, what was going on? He hurriedly went downstairs, only to widen his eyes in shock as the luxurious hall was in complete disarray in just a moment; the couch was bitten into several holes, a huge vase had smashed to the ground, and sand from the big plant pots was scattered everywhere, with debris all around as if it had been attacked by aliens. Wyatt was simply dumbfounded. ¡°Catch that dog.¡± ¡°Where did this trouble-making dog come from, drive it away, quickly.¡± Alitzel Williams was so angry, her temples throbbing and her eyes seeing stars. All the bodyguards were deployed to chase Brother Jimmy, who, being small and agile, capable of leaping and flying, led dozens of them on a merry dance, continuous lamentations filling the air. And that robot dog, it was mechanically shouting, ¡°Down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances, down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances.¡± What the hell was ¡°Down with the bad guys, rid the people of nuisances?¡± Joy Ward, hearing the noise, came downstairs and couldn¡¯t believe the scene before her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s attention was drawn by Joy¡¯s voice, its mechanical eyes turning red as it locked on its target and charged towards Joy Ward. Shouting, ¡°Bad woman! Let you feel the consequences of angering me.¡± Joy hadn¡¯t understood what was happening when the unanticipated attack from Brother Jimmy caused her to stumble and fall directly onto the stairs. ¡°Ah, get off, get off.¡± Brother Jimmy¡¯s powerful suction cups clung directly onto Joy Ward¡¯s face, and despite her frantic attempts to hit it, she caused no damage to Brother Jimmy, who grew even more aggressive. Behind all this, Luke and Willow couldn¡¯t help laughing aloud, ¡°Let this bad woman ¨C who always troubles Mommy ¨C get what she deserves.¡± ¡°Watch this, Willow,¡± Luke said, his evil little mouth curling up as his nimble fingers pressed a small button. In the midst of her struggle, Joy suddenly felt a chill on the top of her head and a liquid flowed down from her head. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Dog urine! ¡°Ah!¡± Joy¡¯s shrill voice involuntarily amplified, ¡°Gross, so gross.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Watching with interest as Joy Ward made a fool of herself, Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. It was more humiliating than harmful. ¡°Hey, stupid woman, how can a robot dog pee? It¡¯s just water.¡± Wyatt didn¡¯t bother moving to help her, instead he leaned lazily against the wall, watching nonchalantly, occasionally cheering Brother Jimmy on. Joy¡¯s face soured, as if she was having the worst day ever. Today, Hope Williams had already embarrassed her, and now even a robot dog dared to pee on her head, completely humiliating her. ¡°Are you all dead? Just standing there watching, can¡¯t you come over and help? What¡¯s the use of feeding you useless bunch?¡± Due to her panic and anger, Joy¡¯s voice became shrilly sharp. Alitzel Williams then realized what was happening and gave Joy another shocked look. Not just Alitzel, all the servants were stunned. The usually gentle and well-mannered Miss Ward had turned into a shrew. The robot dog wasn¡¯t much of a problem before she came down; it was merely catching and destroying things without any intent to harm humans. Once she came along, it attracted all the attack power, chasing her and biting. ¡°What a strange occurrence.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Waylon Lewis had just forcefully sent Hope Williams home when he returned to see the living room in shambles, looking like a battle had just taken place, with bodyguards and servants all dirty and disheveled, and Joy the most pitiful of all. Seeing Waylon return, the sharp and harsh demeanor vanished from Joy, replaced by an innocent, aggrieved expression. ¡°Waylon, umm umm um¡­ This must be someone playing a prank.¡± Waylon glanced at Joy nonchalantly, his dark eyes devoid of warmth, and his gaze moved to the robot dog lying on the ground, his deep eyes narrowing. Waylon signaled with his hand, and Thomas Hughes immediately picked up the robot dog and handed it to Waylon. Waylon¡¯s brows furrowed, a chill condensing between them. Luke pressed the switch twice in a row, and Brother Jimmy only moved his legs before losing power completely. ¡°Brother, what happened to Brother Jimmy?¡± Willow asked worriedly. Luke frowned, slightly puzzled. ¡°Brother Jimmy¡¯s out of power.¡± ¡°Click.¡± There was the sound of the door opening from the entrance. Hearing the door, Luke quickly turned off the surveillance video and put the computer back on the desk. Willow also immediately scrambled back into her tiny bed, but before she could settle in, the door opened. Hope then saw Willow hanging off the edge of the bed. Hope¡¯s heart leapt, fearing Willow had fallen off the bed. ¡°Willow?¡± Hope quickly picked the child up, ¡°Why are you awake?¡± Willow blinked blankly, her clever little mind working quickly. She lifted her small hand to her forehead, her little face twisted in distress, ¡°Mommy, Willow has a headache.¡± ¡°A headache?¡± Hope grew even more worried and quickly touched Willow¡¯s forehead, ¡°It¡¯s not hot, no fever, could it be heat stroke? No, Willow, get up, Mommy is taking you to the hospital.¡± Hearing they were going to the hospital made both Luke and Willow tense. Going to the hospital and getting examined would give them away. ¡°No, Willow doesn¡¯t want to go to the hospital.¡± Willow reacted vehemently. Confused by Willow¡¯s anxious response, Hope said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? How can you not go to the hospital when you¡¯re sick, Willow, be good¡­¡± Holding Willow, Hope sat down on the bed and felt something under her. Hope suspiciously lifted Willow¡¯s blanket and found a mechanical remote control inside. She had seen this remote control in Luke¡¯s lab before; it was specifically for Brother Jimmy. ¡°So late and still playing with your brother¡¯s Brother Jimmy?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Willow didn¡¯t know how to respond and looked helplessly towards Luke, who was pretending to be asleep in the neighboring bed. Hope¡¯s gaze shifted toward Luke, then to the now closed laptop and the remote control in her hand, all of which belonged in Luke¡¯s play area. ¡°Luke!¡± Hope called helplessly, ¡°Mommy found out, you know.¡± With that, Luke opened his eyes and guiltily rushed into Hope¡¯s arms. ¡°Luke, still playing with Brother Jimmy at night?¡± ¡°Mm-hm, Luke wanted to quickly fix the problems with Brother Jimmy. Isn¡¯t Mommy¡¯s birthday coming up? I wanted to give Brother Jimmy to Mommy as a present.¡± Chapter 48 - Chapter 48: Chapter 48 The Person Waylon Lewis Cares About is Hope Williams Chapter 48: Chapter 48 The Person Waylon Lewis Cares About is Hope Williams Luke cleverly changed the subject immediately. Brother Jimmy was originally intended as a birthday gift for Hope Williams, but due to today¡¯s emergency, it was used ahead of time. Now Brother Jimmy is at the Lewis Family¡¯s home, and they still had to figure out how to get Brother Jimmy back. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hope blinked, asking suspiciously. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Willow nodded in agreement. ¡°So you two stayed up late not to sleep but to tinker with this?¡± ¡°Yeah! Yes!¡± Willow nodded vigorously. ¡°So Willow wasn¡¯t sick and didn¡¯t have a headache, you just didn¡¯t want Mommy to find out, so you lied to Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Willow nodded with a smile, completely unaware of any problem. ¡°Oh~¡± Hope Williams raised her eyebrows lightly, nodding thoughtfully, ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Oops.¡± Willow¡¯s chubby little hands quickly covered her mouth, then hurriedly covered Hope¡¯s ears, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t listen, don¡¯t listen, Willow didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± How could her daughter be so adorable. Hope Williams listened to the two little ones¡¯ childish voices and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, pulling them into her arms and pretending to be heartbroken, ¡°But Mommy was really worried about Willow, so worried that it hurt.¡± ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be heartbroken.¡± Willow quickly rubbed Hope¡¯s chest, ¡°It was Willow¡¯s fault, Willow shouldn¡¯t have lied about being sick, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°What about Luke? Luke stayed up late and became a little panda, Mommy is heartbroken too.¡± ¡°Luke won¡¯t anymore, Luke will definitely go to bed on time next time, Luke promises Mommy,¡± Luke quickly said. Hope Williams tenderly kissed both of her darlings on their foreheads. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to sleep now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, at the recently calmed Lewis Family mansion, the servants were cleaning up the messy hall. ¡°What on earth is going on here, to have been turned upside down by a mechanical dog, really is frustrating.¡± Alitzel Williams sat on the sofa, frowning deeply, her well-put-together face full of displeasure, ¡°Find out immediately who dared to play pranks at the Lewis Family home.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the mechanical dog, his eyes deep like a dark pool became even more profound. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± With that, Waylon Lewis stood up and went upstairs. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Wyatt Lewis stood up, casually scanning the room and followed Waylon Lewis upstairs. ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy Ward, sitting aside, anxiously rose to her feet and called out to Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis turned and stared at her, his barely noticeable brows raised slightly, ¡°Is there something else?¡± Joy¡¯s lips quivered, with emotions swirling in her eyes, her right hand tightly gripping her left wrist. She had thought that at least seeing her like this, Waylon would worry, would comfort her, but no, his expression was so indifferent it was as if she didn¡¯t even exist in his eyes. Joy opened her mouth but ultimately said nothing, unable to help but lower her head, her hands clenched tightly and tears filled her eyes with grievance. Seeing Joy¡¯s true feelings, Alitzel Williams, who saw her as her ideal daughter-in-law, stood up, walked over to Joy Ward, and had her sit down on the sofa with her. ¡°Aunt?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her lowered head and bitten lip expressing a pitiful and enduring sorrow that was deeply moving. ¡°Joy, don¡¯t rush, take it slow, give Waylon some time,¡± Alitzel said with heartfelt emphasis. Joy¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop falling as she murmured, ¡°Aunt, I know, and I¡¯m willing to wait for Waylon. I¡¯ve waited five years already, and even if you ask me to wait another five, ten years, I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m not afraid of anything, only that Waylon might have someone else in his heart¡­¡± Joy stopped herself mid-sentence. ¡°Someone else in his heart?¡± Alitzel frowned, thinking Joy was being overly anxious. Over the years, she hadn¡¯t seen her stone-cold son showing affection for anyone. Even five years ago, when he agreed to marry Joy, Alitzel knew it was a promise he had made earlier. ¡°Aunt, I feel that Waylon still can¡¯t let go of Hope Williams.¡± Joy didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it was true based on what she observed over the past few days. So she told Alitzel, who she knew despised Hope Williams, confident that Alitzel would strongly oppose Hope. ¡°What?¡± Alitzel¡¯s grip on Joy¡¯s hand tightened, ¡°Impossible, Waylon couldn¡¯t be hung up on that woman.¡± ¡°Aunt, although I¡¯m not entirely sure, but the way Waylon protected Hope Williams today, saying he didn¡¯t care¡­¡± Joy deliberately paused with a sigh, leaving her words hanging, prompting Alitzel to ponder them further. Chapter 49 - Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Wholeheartedly in Love with Waylon Lewis Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Wholeheartedly in Love with Waylon Lewis Alitzel Williams was silent for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she rose with authority, ¡°It¡¯s all because Hope Williams has been lingering around the Lewis Family, dead set on seducing Waylon. At first, I thought she was a kind-hearted girl, but you never really know someone just by their appearance. I never expected her to be so scheming. I absolutely won¡¯t let her get close to Waylon again.¡± Joy Ward, her plan having succeeded, wore a triumphant smile, feeling thoroughly satisfied. She immediately rose to follow Alitzel, affectionately taking her hand and said softly, ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be upset. Hope isn¡¯t worth it.¡± ¡°Joy, it¡¯s only you who truly loves Waylon, asking nothing in return. There aren¡¯t many girls like you left.¡± Joy¡¯s lips pressed together as a soft, tender smile spread across her face. She couldn¡¯t help but glance upstairs¡ªa subtle gesture that laid bare the little girl¡¯s crush in the most obvious way. Alitzel smiled, ¡°If you want to go, then go.¡± Joy immediately withdrew her gaze, her eyes fluttering uncertainly as she blushed, ¡°Then Aunt, I¡¯ll go up to see Waylon and chat with you later.¡± Alitzel nodded, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Meanwhile, in the study¡­ Wyatt Lewis detailed the entire process of how he had witnessed Hope Williams treating the old man¡¯s illness and shared his own suspicions with Waylon Lewis. He had wanted to speak up earlier but never found the right opportunity. Waylon sat in the CEO¡¯s chair, still holding the mechanical dog Brother Jimmy. The warm glow of the lamp silently highlighted his perfect and handsome profile, his eyebrows knit together in a ¡°´¨¡± shape. ¡°Are you saying that Joy Ward lied and that it was Hope who really saved Grandfather?¡± a deep voice rose, laced with a few layers of coldness. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always been Hope who saved Grandfather. Joy Ward is an impostor, claiming Hope¡¯s credit and deceiving us all.¡± Wyatt¡¯s face, usually not very expressive, was now serious. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Waylon¡¯s fingers tapped on the desk intermittently. He didn¡¯t speak, unclear how much he believed, but the chill in his eyes deepened. At the doorway, Joy Ward clenched her hands tightly upon hearing their conversation. Hope Williams had saved the old man¡­ How did Wyatt find out? And he was so sure! Impossible, Joy thought, clutching her chest, the suffocation making it hard to breathe. A sense of unprecedented fear enveloped her. ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alitzel had intended to return to her room but saw Joy leaning against the corner of the study¡¯s doorway and came over. Joy¡¯s complexion was deathly pale, utterly bloodless, her whole body trembling. ¡°Joy, are you not feeling well?¡± Alitzel asked anxiously. Startled, Joy looked up as Waylon and Wyatt, having heard the commotion, came out. Seeing Joy in that state, Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Wyatt¡¯s lips pressed together, his furrowed brow showing a hint of disdain as he sneered, ¡°What? Is your plan exposed, so now you play dead?¡± ¡°What plan is exposed?¡± Alitzel blinked, not understanding what they were talking about, nor why Joy had suddenly turned into such a state. ¡°You ask her!¡± Wyatt couldn¡¯t bother to explain. Alitzel looked between Waylon and Wyatt and then back at Joy, her gaze filled with questions. Joy staggered, her legs gave way, and she fell backward. She fainted! Alitzel¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, ¡°Joy?¡± ¡°Quickly, take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Damn, this is too much.¡± Wyatt placed his hands on his hips, pacing back and forth, his admiration for the woman¡¯s acting talents renewed. Joy was rushed to the hospital overnight and didn¡¯t wake up until the next morning. As usual, Hope Williams had surgery in the morning. She went over the surgical procedure early with several doctors and waited for the anesthesiologist to prepare the patient before starting the surgery. After a morning¡¯s worth of surgeries, Hope stepped out of the operating room and breathed a sigh of relief. The patient¡¯s family, who had been waiting outside, rushed up, ¡°Doctor Williams, how did it go?¡± Hope removed her mask and smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the surgery was very successful, but the patient is very weak now and needs to be taken to the ICU for observation for a few days.¡± The patient¡¯s family, overcome with emotion, grasped Hope¡¯s hand and thanked her incessantly, almost bringing Hope to her knees. Taken aback, Hope quickly helped the aunt up, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, Doctor Williams. We went to several hospitals for this operation, and doctors said our old man¡¯s heart condition was too unique and didn¡¯t dare operate. Only you¡ªthank you, you¡¯re our family¡¯s savior,¡± the aunt said, gripping Hope¡¯s hand, shaking with emotion. Hope smiled warmly, ¡°Auntie, you flatter me. Treating patients is our duty as doctors. I will send you the post-operative care instructions later.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, thank you.¡± It took a while for Hope to extricate herself from the family¡¯s enthusiastic thanks, only to see Aurora Wood hurriedly running over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 50 - Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Keeping a Distance in the Hospital Chapter 50: Chapter 50 Keeping a Distance in the Hospital ¡°Hope, did you know, Joy Ward got hospitalized.¡± Initially tense, Hope Williams¡¯ face relaxed, thinking it was a patient emergency, but it turned out to be just this. What did Joy Ward have to do with her? Hope nonchalantly picked up a bottle of water, drank from it, and casually hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Hope, and I heard that as soon as that woman woke up, she sobbed non-stop. The nurses around her have been talking about it, but who knows what happened.¡± ¡°What does whatever happened to her have to do with us?¡± ¡°Hope, how can you be so indifferent about that woman getting what she deserved? I say it¡¯s karma.¡± Yesterday everything was fine, and today she¡¯s hospitalized? Based on her understanding of Joy Ward, it was most likely an act. It¡¯s none of her concern anyway, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not interested in her problems.¡± ¡°You really are indifferent, Hope. Then let me ask you a question about yourself.¡± ¡°Hmm, ask,¡± Hope nodded. ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Doctor Myers? I feel like there¡¯s something special between you,¡± Aurora Wood inquired with a face full of curiosity. Hope paused, pursed her lips, and looked at Aurora Wood seriously. Under the gaze of those beautiful and commanding eyes, Aurora shivered unconsciously. ¡°Hope, why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Aurora.¡± Hope called her with deep seriousness. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï Aurora Wood froze, not knowing how to respond, ¡°Ah?¡± Hope tapped on Aurora¡¯s forehead lightly, ¡°You seem to have a lot of free time.¡± ¡°Later, during rounds, you can join,¡± said Hope before getting up to leave. ¡°¡­¡± In the inpatient department. There were five doctors making rounds together. Hope stoically walked in front, with an authoritative stride, flipping through the patient¡¯s charts and fluently responding to questions from several doctors. ¡°The recovery¡¯s going well, but you must take your medication on time. Later, Doctor Wood will take you for a check-up, and if everything looks good, you can go home to recover,¡± Hope concluded the briefing with a serene smile. She closed the patient¡¯s chart, walked out of the ward, and proceeded to the next one. ¡°Little Hope.¡± Just as she exited the door, a deep magnetic voice called out from behind. Hope turned to see Benjamin Myers approaching gracefully, ¡°Are you doing rounds?¡± ¡°Mhm, what about you? Isn¡¯t your department busy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just finished surgery. They told me you were doing rounds, so I came to see you.¡± ¡°To see me? Is something the matter?¡± Benjamin Myers, holding a bottle of medicinal alcohol in his slender, fair hand and arching his brows slightly, handed it to Hope, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t remember to apply the medicine.¡± Only then did Hope remember the wound on her arm. Suddenly, her wrist felt warm, seized by the man¡¯s large hand as Benjamin Myers placed the bottle in Hope¡¯s palm. ¡°Being a doctor yourself, don¡¯t you know that not applying medicine properly can slow the healing?¡± he chided gently. ¡°¡­¡± Hope stared at Benjamin Myers, momentarily stunned. Benjamin Myers, noticing Hope¡¯s expression, couldn¡¯t help but gently tousle her soft hair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Hope, startled by Benjamin¡¯s affectionate gesture, shrank back slightly. The words Willow had inadvertently mentioned floated through her mind: because Uncle Benjamin likes Mommy. ¡°Cough¡­¡± The thought itself startled Hope. As her mind raced, she unconsciously shook her head. Impossible, such a ridiculous thought. When Benjamin Myers heard Hope cough and noticed her flushed face, he asked with concern, ¡°Little Hope, are you feeling unwell?¡± Hope snapped back to reality, suddenly remembering Benjamin Myers mentioning he had someone he liked, so his feelings for her must only be that of an elder brother to a younger sister. Besides, Benjamin Myers had always been genteel and amiable to everyone; she was just overthinking it. Hope quickly regained composure and answered with a relaxed smile, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Relieved she was alright, Benjamin Myers relaxed. Aurora Wood, standing to the side, couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue, ¡°Oh my, are you two showing off your love in public now?¡± ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Maybe because she hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her own thoughts, Hope¡¯s voice inadvertently rose sharply at Aurora¡¯s comment. Aurora Wood was caught off guard by Hope¡¯s intense reaction, but Benjamin Myers¡¯ look at Hope was hard to misinterpret. His gaze was tender and doting, as if she was the only one in his eyes, not leaving room for anyone else. Aurora felt overwhelmed, just like watching a romantic TV drama. It wasn¡¯t just Aurora who was engrossed. Many nurses, doctors, and even patients and their families couldn¡¯t help but take a second glance at the attractive pair. The whispers among the nurses couldn¡¯t help but carry a hint of jealousy, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Doctor Myers and Doctor Williams. What a handsome couple they make, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°How can they be a match? Our Doctor Myers is so handsome. How could a woman with impure intentions like Doctor Williams deserve him? She must have bewitched our Doctor Myers.¡± ¡°Exactly, how could Doctor Williams ever be worthy of Doctor Myers? He¡¯s the pride of the medical world, so handsome and gentle. The last time he spoke to me, I felt like Doctor Myers was the gentlest man in the world, without equal.¡± ¡°Not to mention, I heard Doctor Myers comes from a good family, a young master of nobility, rich and handsome with excellent medical skills. Where can you find a man like that?¡± Amidst the rustling gossip, Hope felt the weight of the gazes upon her, as if she had accumulated ten thousand tons of resentment. Benjamin Myers was indeed charming; handsome, with a gentle and genteel demeanor, a perfect gentleman, and a skilled doctor. From his first day at work, he became the idol of all the female staff in the hospital. Because of the support Benjamin Myers showed for her at the conference, Hope, too, became a focus of hospital gossip. Hope shook her head with resignation. ¡°Benjamin, I think we should keep our distance while at the hospital.¡± Chapter 51 - Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Being Affectionate with the Boyfriend, Having a Good Chat Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Being Affectionate with the Boyfriend, Having a Good Chat ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon hearing this, Benjamin Myers¡¯ expression stiffened, and a moment of tension flashed through his usually composed eyes. Hope Williams pursed her lips, lowered her gaze to arrange the medical records in her hands, and sighed. ¡°Haven¡¯t you felt the rage value of thousands of girls going off the charts, just shy of coming over and stabbing me for venting?¡± Hope Williams joked, making a throat-slitting gesture, to which Benjamin Myers could only smile helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, I would protect you even then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams blinked, not knowing how to respond. ¡°Doctor Myers, there will be a postoperative consultation later, the chief asked you to come over and give some advice.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Benjamin nodded. ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t keep the patients waiting.¡± ¡°Make sure you apply the medication,¡± Benjamin Myers reminded. Hope Williams put the medicinal alcohol into her own pocket, relieved, and was about to correct a few issues she spotted on the medical record, when she heard several uncontrollable exclamations in the hospital. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­so¡­so handsome¡­¡± ¡°My gosh, you guys, look at that man coming over here, my goodness, he¡¯s too handsome.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°This must be a celestial being, I just thought Doctor Myers was handsome enough to slap me in the face, but this man is simply heart-shakingly handsome.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about being handsome; it¡¯s this aura, this aura. He didn¡¯t even look at me, but why do I feel my legs going weak under this intense pressure?¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, this is totally cheating; I¡¯m going to faint from his handsomeness. Handsome guy, come give me mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡± ¡°Help! Help! He must be a god descended from heaven, he¡¯s too handsome.¡± Hearing these exclamations, Hope Williams chuckled softly, shaking her head,¡ªa god descended from heaven, that¡¯s quite an exaggeration. Just as she wanted to see what this so-called godlike man looked like, she looked up and saw Waylon Lewis¡¯ face, meeting his unfathomably deep eyes. !!! A god? Maybe check your vision at the optometrist. This is clearly a soul harvester! Hope Williams¡¯ hand, holding the pen, paused there, and for a moment, all other sounds receded from her ears, leaving only silence and the man approaching her. The man wore a pure black, bespoke suit; the light cast upon him highlighted his robust and erect figure, his fine brows, high nose bridge, and noble, slightly pursed lips, like the depths of a deep pool in his eyes. That cold, unapproachable demeanor carried such an intimidating pressure, making him unapproachable, yet that overly dazzling handsome face made it impossible to look away. Hope Williams regained her composure, and she couldn¡¯t deny that Waylon Lewis was devilishly handsome, with an inherent noble aura that emitted a soul-stirring pressure, enough to make any woman rush towards him, and relish in his presence. That was how Hope Williams had felt back then. Hope Williams slightly tugged at the cool corner of her lips, closed the medical record in her hands, and turned to leave. Why Waylon Lewis appeared in the hospital was clear to her¡ªJoy Ward was hospitalized, and naturally, he would personally take care of his beloved. Yet, this moment should have been his busiest time at the company. When she had been sick before, calling him always found him busy, only sending Thomas Hughes to check on her and offer some consolation. But now¡­ Ha! It sure was different for his darling. Hope Williams let out a breath, feeling something oppressive over her heart that suddenly made it hard to breathe. Enough already, just thinking about these things still hit a sore spot for Hope Williams. Hope Williams inwardly scolded her own helplessness. She was about to head back to her office when suddenly two black-suited bodyguards wearing Lewis Family uniforms appeared in front of her. Hope Williams¡¯ body stiffened sharply. ¡°Miss Williams, the Boss requests your presence.¡± Hope Williams held her breath, not planning to pay any attention, but the bodyguards showed no intention of letting her go. ¡°Please,¡± the bodyguard lifted his hand expressionlessly. Hope Williams pulled the corner of her mouth in disbelief; the people of the Lewis Family, like Waylon Lewis, were always cold and commanding, their stance and this polite ¡°please¡± were hardly related. Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth and turned around. They weren¡¯t far apart, just a few meters, and could clearly see each other¡¯s expressions. Hope Williams¡¯ hand involuntarily tightened in her pocket. His cold, scrutinizing gaze seemed to pierce through her, as if he intended to see straight through to her soul. She took a deep breath, stepped up to the man a head taller than her, her beautiful face bearing an impeccable smile, and asked in an easy tone, ¡°President Lewis, what a coincidence, are you here to see Joy? How is her sickness¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence, I¡¯m here for you!¡± ¡°For me? What for?¡± Hope Williams¡¯ eyebrows arched. The deep voice sounded again. ¡°Come with me.¡± Hope Williams frowned in refusal, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy? Ha.¡± His voice carried disdain and mockery. Suddenly, the man raised his hand and pulled her into his arms. The unexpected collision made Hope Williams tremble, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, panicked for a brief moment, as exclamations from around and her body¡¯s instincts made her desperately try to push the man away. But this resistance seemed utterly trivial in the man¡¯s view. His grip tightened slightly, pressing Hope Williams even closer to him. Hope Williams gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Waylon Lewis, I¡¯ve realized you really have a problem. What do you mean by this? Huh? Embracing and cuddling with your ex-wife in public, not afraid of word reaching Joy Ward?¡± Hope Williams fixed her gaze on Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯ lips curled slightly; his eyes like deep pools, devoid of any smile. The man¡¯s cold voice sounded again, as if meant to freeze everything, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you being busy, chatting cozily with your boyfriend, all lovey-dovey.¡± Chapter 52 - Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Hope Williams Goes Fishing Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Hope Williams Goes Fishing ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams gritted her teeth, her tone suddenly changing as she sneered coldly, ¡°Is that my problem, or is President Lewis just being jealous?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± The man¡¯s jaw tightened slightly as he let out a low chuckle, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of my jealousy? You were once my woman, and now, even if I don¡¯t want you, no one else is allowed to lay a finger on you, get it?¡± A layer of frost coated Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face as his domineering words directly assailed her heart. Hope¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as she stared coldly at Waylon Lewis, ¡°You¡¯re sick, and you need treatment. I suggest you see a psychiatrist.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s thin lips curled up mockingly as he reached out his long fingers to lightly adjust her tousled hair. Hope blinked, utterly confused about what this man really wanted to do. Such an intimate gesture, however, elicited gasps from those around them. Hope felt her hand being gripped tightly. She tried to pull her hand away, but the man had no intention of letting go, in fact, he gripped it even tighter. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Hope asked, lowering her voice. Waylon Lewis leaned in closer to her, his voice low and magnetic as he whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Hope felt her ears turn slightly red. Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled with them; this man¡¯s every action was fatally alluring. ¡°Ahhh¡­ why is it always Doctor Williams? Why do all the outstanding men fancy Doctor Williams?¡± ¡°I wish a domineering CEO would sweep me into his arms. Save me, this man is so handsome, I¡¯m in love.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Why not me, why isn¡¯t it me? Oh my god, I¡¯m going to die of jealousy, Doctor Williams is just too blessed.¡± ¡°But it looks like Doctor Williams is two-timing, with Doctor Myers tenderly delivering medicine before, and now the overbearing CEO embracing her, is Doctor Williams actually fishing?¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, that does seem likely. If it¡¯s true, that¡¯s shameless. Hey, did you hear? Doctor Williams seduced her own professor in college, and that¡¯s why she got expelled.¡± ¡°Who said that, is there any proof? That¡¯s explosive news. We always saw Doctor Williams as a cold goddess, indifferent and low-key, but who knew she was this vile behind the scenes?¡± ¡°I know, right? But look how beautiful she is, with such a perfect shell, can men resist?¡± ¡°Exactly, exactly.¡± It wasn¡¯t until Hope was dragged to the eighteenth floor by the man that she realized they were clearly headed for Joy Ward¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Waylon Lewis, let me go.¡± The man paid her no mind. Hope couldn¡¯t match his strength, and she was pulled directly into the hospital room. Seeing Waylon Lewis arrive, Joy Ward¡¯s feeble face immediately brightened with a gentle smile, ¡°Waylon¡­ Hope?¡± Hope did not miss the fleeting crack in her expression. Emotions surged in Joy¡¯s eyes, but she fiercely suppressed them, again and again, until she forced out a weak, strained smile. Two elegantly dressed ladies sat on the sofa next to the hospital bed, one being Alitzel Williams and the other Joy Ward¡¯s mother Kaeli Thompson. Tears stained Joy¡¯s face, her eyes red and swollen as if she had just been crying. As soon as Hope arrived, all eyes were on her, and the atmosphere became awkward and tense. Hope slightly tugged at her lips¡ªthis situation felt very much like a public trial, and she was the accused! And their glares¡ªit almost made Hope wonder if she had desecrated their ancestral graves overnight. ¡°The second young master must be deceived by this woman, spouting nonsense,¡± Kaeli Thompson couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. ¡°Alitzel, we are sisters, and you¡¯ve seen our Joy grow up. You know her better than anyone. She went abroad to study medicine to treat the old master¡¯s heart disease, and she¡¯s had a hard time. She did it so one day she could cure the old master, and now she¡¯s done it, yet this woman wants to take credit. Our Joy is like swallowing bitter aloes, she can¡¯t speak of her bitterness.¡± As Kaeli spoke, she pressed her lips together and tears began to flow, her expression one of great grievance. Seeing this, Alitzel Williams frowned and comforted, ¡°Kaeli, I naturally know that Joy treated the old master, and that can¡¯t be faked, nor taken away by anyone else. I, of course, don¡¯t believe this woman¡¯s words, and our Wyatt is straightforward, he must have been deceived by this woman.¡± Hope, not knowing the full story, listened in a fog, ¡°What do you mean taking credit? Joy swallowing bitter aloes with unspoken bitterness? What about Wyatt Lewis being straightforward, so he¡¯s deceived by me?¡± Hope¡¯s brow knotted slightly. ¡°Do you believe me, Waylon? I¡¯ve tried my best to save grandfather. I¡¯m not seeking credit or glory, but I can¡¯t let Miss Williams frame me like this, Waylon, I¡¯m human too, I feel wronged. All I ask is to be vindicated.¡± Joy¡¯s lips were tightly clenched, a picture of forbearance before her tears heart-rendingly fell. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to interrupt her. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m framing you?¡± Chapter 53 - Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Joy Wards Injustice, Waylon Lewiss Favoritism Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Joy Ward¡¯s Injustice, Waylon Lewis¡¯s Favoritism She paused, fixing her gaze squarely on Joy Ward. The frosty stare, sharp as a sword, made Joy¡¯s heart tighten, alerting her to her need for vigilance. ¡°I¡¯m curious, what are you talking about? How have I wronged you? What exactly have I wronged you for?¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, ¡°Miss Williams, why bother pretending ignorance?¡± ¡°A fine question of why pretend ignorance,¡± Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t let Joy off the hook so easily. She pulled the corner of her lips coldly, ¡°Sorry, but I really don¡¯t know. You might as well tell me. I¡¯m listening. I am very eager to know how I¡¯ve wronged you.¡± Hope Williams casually leaned against the sofa, carelessly straightened her white robe, and poured herself a glass of water. She held the glass up to Joy, and impatiently urged her on as she remained silent, ¡°Begin now, Miss Ward.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were deep, his gaze shifting from Hope to Joy. ¡°You shameless bitch¡­¡± Kaeli Thompson, seeing her daughter in distress, couldn¡¯t help but stand up and point at Hope, about to unleash a torrent of curses, when a chilling, oppressive gaze swept over her. Kaeli¡¯s throat tightened, as if being choked, and she couldn¡¯t utter another word. ¡°Continue.¡± Waylon¡¯s voice was cold. Kaeli trembled, looking pleadingly at Alitzel. Alitzel moved, pulled Kaeli to sit down, and said, ¡°Let Joy speak. It¡¯s best if she spells out the details to make this woman, Hope, utterly convinced.¡± Anxious, Joy pursed her lips. Speaking about this matter in front of Hope, she couldn¡¯t stop her inner insecurity. She clutched the bedsheets tighter and slowly began speaking. After a moment¡¯s thought, Hope roughly guessed the meaning behind their words. Listening to Joy finish, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into cold laughter, almost exactly what she had anticipated. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Joy Ward truly lived up to her reputation, with a talent for turning black into white, honed to perfection. The aggrieved and begrudging composure she maintained while recounting the events could deceive everyone. After listening, Hope was quiet, her expression thoughtful, as if considering something. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± The man¡¯s jaw tensed. He looked at Hope with a chill in his brow and a deep darkness in his eyes. ¡°Do you believe me if I speak?¡± Hope slowly lifted her eyes to meet Waylon¡¯s, and after a long while, her pale lips parted, and she asked with a cool voice, ¡°I say she is lying, and that I was the one who saved Grandpa Lewis. Do you believe me?¡± Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly when she asked this question. The man pursed his lips, his gaze deepening, and he remained silent for a long moment. Hope snorted coldly, ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t bring up trust next time if you don¡¯t have it, OK?¡± It hurts! Waylon frowned, his cool voice rising, ¡°I will investigate.¡± ¡°Investigate?¡± He still didn¡¯t believe. A moment later, Hope tightened her expression and lightly curled her lips in a smile. Well, he never trusted her anyway. Her words weighed nothing against those of the woman in his heart; Hope knew this all too well. She shouldn¡¯t have harbored any hope; then the disappointment wouldn¡¯t have been so overwhelming. ¡°Mom, brother, I¡¯ve told you, it was my sister-in-law who saved Grandpa¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis entered the sickroom unbeknownst to the others and saw everyone with different expressions. Without hesitation, he broke the impasse. ¡°Wyatt, you really have been fooled by this woman. Compared to Joy, how could her medical skills possibly be inferior?¡± Alitzel stood up and said. ¡°Yes, our Joy even went abroad specifically to study cardiology. Mister, our Joy¡¯s medical skills can¡¯t be compared to this woman¡¯s, don¡¯t be deceived by her.¡± ¡°Mister, I know you¡¯re prejudiced against me because of Miss Williams. I don¡¯t blame you, and I don¡¯t ask for anything else. Say what you will, just don¡¯t slander me.¡± Three women, each phrase in harmony with the next, and among them, his own mother, darkened Wyatt¡¯s expression. Hope drained the hot water in her cup in one gulp, stood up, straightened her clothes, and smiled, ¡°Forget it, thank you, Wyatt.¡± At least there was someone who chose to believe her. But Hope understood that without evidence, they would never believe her words, so any further explanation was in vain. Hope didn¡¯t want to waste words explaining because even if she spoke herself hoarse, no one would believe her. Joy narrowed her eyes in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t understand how Hope could bear so much. Joy had wronged her so, and yet she could still laugh it off lightly, appearing indifferent as if she hadn¡¯t taken Joy seriously at all. What was she really thinking? Hope¡¯s sharp gaze twinkled, and with a light laugh, she said, ¡°Well then, Grandpa Lewis¡¯s treatment must continue. Let me help with his treatment, and you can all be there to witness. Then you¡¯ll know who is lying.¡± Joy shivered imperceptibly, staring hard at Hope. What was she trying to do? Using this to treat Grandpa Lewis? That was impossible, not allowable; it would reveal everything. She couldn¡¯t let Hope succeed. Joy addressed Hope. ¡°Miss Williams, Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness isn¡¯t just a common cold. Are you sure you can handle it? I¡¯m not doubting you, but given your academic background, after all these years not practicing medicine, can you really manage? Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart disease can¡¯t afford any mishaps.¡± Tears brimmed in Joy¡¯s eyes, sounding as if she were kindly and concernedly advising Hope to know better and back down, but Hope knew she just wanted to step on her in front of everyone, to tell them her medical skills were inadequate. These words triggered Alitzel to be the first to stand up against Hope. Hope¡¯s expression darkened slightly, ¡°Since I have said it, I have the ability to do it. Grandpa Lewis has shown me kindness; of course, I wouldn¡¯t joke with his life.¡± ¡°But are you confident, Miss Williams?¡± ¡°Joy, how entertaining you are. Can¡¯t you understand human words?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s health not being able to withstand your ¡®care.¡¯ If¡­¡± Joy was about to continue when a stern, frigid voice interrupted her. ¡°Enough.¡± Waylon¡¯s brows were heavy, his voice suddenly cold. ¡°Let¡¯s do as she suggests.¡± What¡­ what? Joy looked at Waylon incredulously. He had actually agreed. Could he really care so little about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s life for the sake of this woman? Waylon¡¯s consent also caught Hope by surprise for a moment. When she looked up at Waylon, he had already left the sickroom, and Hope did not linger either. Alitzel¡¯s gaze narrowed as she watched Hope leave, and she couldn¡¯t help but recall Joy¡¯s words from the night before. Waylon cared for Hope. The continuous protection Waylon showed for this woman forced her to take it seriously. Chapter 54 - Chapter 54: Chapter 54: A Storm of Blood and Violence Chapter 54: Chapter 54: A Storm of Blood and Violence Hope Williams returned to her office wanting to write the academic paper she¡¯d been mulling over for the past few days, but after typing a few words, her mind wandered away. The events of today had indeed caught her off guard, but what made her think deeply afterward was the sudden onset of the old man¡¯s illness, the cause of which she couldn¡¯t figure out. However, after today¡¯s incident, she suddenly realized that during the entire treatment process for Grandpa Lewis, the only thing that didn¡¯t go through her hands was the medication. She had also noticed during her examination of Grandpa Lewis yesterday that his breathing and heartbeat were all disrupted. If it wasn¡¯t an external psychological factor causing this, then it must have been the medication. Yesterday, she was too focused on her own prescription to consider anything wrong with the medicine. But now it seemed quite likely that the medicine Grandpa Lewis took was not from her prescription and was probably switched by Joy Ward. Hope leaned on the desk with her elbow, her hand resting against her forehead, deep in thought. Various messy details flashed through her mind, and she scolded herself for not being more cautious. The phone rang. Hope brushed the stray hairs on her smooth forehead and collected her thoughts, glancing at the screen. It was an unknown number. Hope picked up the phone suspiciously. ¡°Hello, Hope Williams, wouldn¡¯t you ever contact me if I didn¡¯t call you?¡± The deep magnetic voice on the other end resounded. Hope took a deep breath¡ªit was him again. She pursed her lips and asked calmly, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Hope raised an eyebrow and chuckled lightly, ¡°Well then, son, let¡¯s hear it quick. Daddy is listening.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Listening to Hope¡¯s playful tone, Liam Cloud was rather surprised. She had a lot going on recently, everything reaching his ears, yet she still managed to laugh; her attitude was impressive. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï ¡°You can still laugh? Good!¡± ¡°Speak up if you have something to say; quit beating around the bush!¡± Holding the phone, Hope walked to the window, watching the slowly setting sun paint the sky red. Glancing at her watch, she noted that there was not much left to do today at the department, and she could leave on time to pick up Luke and Willow from school. ¡°Some people are investigating you¡ªactually, to be precise, they¡¯re investigating the children.¡± Hope¡¯s brow furrowed, her usually indifferent eyes darkening. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Lewis Family.¡± Liam had the largest intelligence network; his informants were spread across business and political circles. He could find out anything he wanted with just a little effort. The Lewis Family? The only person in the Lewis family who knew about the children¡¯s existence was Waylon Lewis, so it must be him investigating the children. Hope clenched the phone tighter. Silence lingered for a while. He indeed had not given up on finding the children. Hope glanced at her watch again, her mood anxious, wishing she could fly to the school and bring the children back to her side to ease her worries. ¡°Also, someone is investigating your identity as Cynthia.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hope asked as she started to gather her things, preparing to head to the school. ¡°Lewis Family.¡± That wasn¡¯t a surprise to Hope, they probably wanted her to treat Grandpa Lewis¡ªno, Cynthia to treat the old man. ¡°It¡¯s interesting, indeed, using such a broad network to find you¡ªyet the real Cynthia is right in front of them, fighting hard to treat the old man, and they still drive you away. You tell me, don¡¯t their eyes deserve to be plucked out?¡± In this madly low tone, Hope detected a hint of cruelty and bloodlust, wondering what crazy methods he might be thinking of. ¡°What¡¯s your ex-husband¡¯s name again?¡± Liam paused, clicking his tongue twice, ¡°Ah, remembered now, Waylon Lewis, his eyes would be best to pluck out¡­¡± ¡°Liam Cloud!¡± Hope took a deep breath, her voice stern and cold. He was never one just to talk idle; if he said something, he meant it. But the Lewis Family, the top-tier affluent family in Emperor Capital, was not easy to provoke, and Waylon Lewis was not someone easy to talk to¡ªruthless and decisive in his actions. This madman, bloodthirsty and brutal, without mercy, Hope couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of bloody storm would ensue if these two tyrants came to blows. ¡°Why call me if you¡¯re not going to talk?¡± ¡°You once promised me you wouldn¡¯t resort to violence so casually. Can¡¯t you think of a placid, peaceful solution?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ve survived till now by peaceful solutions?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Or is it because it involves your ex-husband? Do you care for him?¡± Hope pursed her lips, not deigning to argue further, ¡°Just leave my matters alone, I¡¯ll handle them myself.¡± ¡°Handle them yourself my ass; you treat the old man of the Lewis family without leaving your name, acting like the good Samaritan Lei Feng, and yet you get blamed. Hope Williams, you think I don¡¯t know? Are you a coward? If you can¡¯t deal with that woman, let me do it. Anyone who dares to bully me has got it coming!¡± ¡°Liam Cloud, not everything can be solved with violence; I have my plans for this situation, so leave it.¡± ¡°You have your plans? They¡¯re bullying you outright, Hope, are you stupid?¡± Suddenly called a coward, then stupid, Hope massaged her forehead, speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve realized it¡¯s impossible to have a conversation with you, always so irritable. Can¡¯t you see a therapist about this attitude? Thanks for letting me know all this, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Hope ended the call. Annoyed and deeply worried, her thoughts in turmoil, it was clear to Hope that Waylon, that deceiver, had not given up on the idea of snatching away the children even for a moment. She headed to the parking garage and had just gotten into her car when her phone rang¡ªit was Aria Richardson calling, ¡°Hope, did Waylon Lewis look for you at the hospital today?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Hope was surprised; it seemed like everyone was monitoring her like placing a tracker, given how quickly news reached them. ¡°A video was posted online, on the forum of your hospital. What exactly is going on between you and Waylon Lewis, and what did he want at the hospital?¡± Chapter 55 - Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Hope Williams Being Followed Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Hope Williams Being Followed Aria Richardson couldn¡¯t help but worry about Hope Williams. She mentioned the video online but didn¡¯t talk about the ridiculous comments beneath it. Hope had done nothing wrong, yet the trolls were accusing her of deliberately seducing men and even juggling two at once. Aria was so infuriated that she fought with these keyboard warriors for countless rounds and couldn¡¯t resist calling Hope. Hope set her phone on the holder, started her car, and shared what happened today with Aria. Aria¡¯s angry curses filled the car, a reaction Hope had expected and found reasonable. ¡°Joy Ward, what kind of demon or ghost is she? I¡¯ve seen shameless people but never anyone as despicable as her. How could she be so disgusting? She saved Old Master Lewis? My God, why doesn¡¯t she just ascend to heaven? With her medical skills, it¡¯s a miracle she hasn¡¯t harmed the old man, let alone saved him! Oh, my God, I¡¯m so furious. If I were there, I would¡¯ve slapped her twice, making her recognize herself clearly. And Hope, you¡¯re Cynthiax. She dares compare her medical skills to yours? Hope, reveal your identity and pin her against the wall.¡± Hope held the steering wheel, her eyes fixed ahead, much calmer compared to Aria¡¯s anger. She just didn¡¯t expect Joy Ward to have the audacity to do such a thing. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that one day, when the old man woke up, her true colors would be revealed? And she even had the nerve to falsely claim credit. Hope shook her head in disbelief and chuckled. Such shamelessness was beyond anything she had seen before. Taking a deep breath, she exhaled heavily, ¡°It¡¯s indeed infuriating, but today¡¯s chaos with Joy Ward wasn¡¯t without gains; at least now I have a direct opportunity to treat Old Master Lewis at the Lewis Family home, which saves me a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Hope, wake up. After all they¡¯ve done to you at the Lewises, you still want to save Old Master Lewis? Even if he was kind to you in the past, it was your mother who saved him first, not you. You don¡¯t owe them anything. Let¡¯s not do this thankless job, okay?¡± ¡°¡­No,¡± Hope answered firmly. She couldn¡¯t just not save Grandpa Lewis. Moreover, Grandpa Lewis had fallen ill because of her; she couldn¡¯t possibly give up on saving him. She had to make him well again. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Aria was silent for a few seconds, then sighed heavily, ¡°I knew I couldn¡¯t persuade you. Alright, but Hope, you must protect yourself. And now that you are in contact with the Lewis Family so much, aren¡¯t you afraid that Luke and Willow might be¡­¡± ¡°Aria!¡± Hope gripped the steering wheel tighter, raising her voice without meaning to. Aria flinched on the other end of the phone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Hope?¡± Hope¡¯s delicate eyebrows were tightly furrowed as she glanced at the rearview mirror, her gaze locking onto the black car behind her. She steadied her emotions and calmly said, ¡°I think I¡¯m being followed.¡± ¡°What? Where are you now? Should I come to you? Find a crowded place to park, and don¡¯t get out of the car alone. I¡¯m coming right now¡­¡± ¡°That license plate¡­¡± Hope frowned, ¡°It¡¯s the Lewis Family¡¯s car.¡± ¡°The Lewis Family?¡± ¡°Yes, their license plates are famous here in Emperor Capital.¡± ¡°Why would they follow you?¡± Hope maneuvered the wheel methodically, drove to a parking spot, then steadily stopped and got out of the car with her coat and phone in hand. ¡°Hello? Hello? Hope, are you alright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze icily fixing on the car parked in front of her. She spoke into the phone, unperturbed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Aria. Can you pick up Luke and Willow for me? I¡¯ll come to you after handling things here.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way. Just be careful, and call me the moment you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hope¡¯s hands were in her trench coat pockets as her cool gaze observed Alitzel Williams stepping out of the car. Alitzel held a designer handbag, her chin slightly raised, looking at Hope with a disdainful and condescending gaze, exuding an aura of a long-standing high-society woman. Hope¡¯s familiarity with that look was intimate; it was the same look she received from Alitzel when they first met when Hope was eighteen¡ªalways disdainful and condescending. Hope¡¯s brow slightly furrowed, her demeanor calm, her gaze direct, neither submissive nor arrogant. ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Alitzel said sternly. Hope lightly raised an eyebrow, her hand gesturing towards the caf¨¦. Inside the caf¨¦, Hope and Alitzel sat facing each other. Alitzel unlocked her phone and threw it across to Hope, her eyebrow coldly twitching, grunting, ¡°Hope Williams, you¡¯re evidently still trying to seduce my son.¡± Hope glanced at the video on the phone; it was a sneak recording of her and Waylon Lewis at the hospital. Hope¡¯s exquisite eyebrows drew together slightly, but her expression remained unchanged, even under Alitzel¡¯s sharp and oppressive gaze. ¡°Mrs. Lewis followed me all this way just for this?¡± Hope lowered her gaze, her delicate, pale fingers gently stirring her coffee. Alitzel snorted. ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you to stop deluding yourself,¡± Alitzel asked coldly, her voice rich with sarcasm, ¡°Do you think you could ever return to the Lewis family?¡± Chapter 56 - Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Does Naughty Daddy Have Mommy in His Heart? Chapter 56: Chapter 56: Does Naughty Daddy Have Mommy in His Heart? Hope Williams picked up her coffee, drank it calmly and elegantly, her indifferent face devoid of any superfluous expression. ¡°Hope Williams, one must be aware of their own worth. You should know that I don¡¯t want to see you at all, and you should also realize that with your background, you are simply not a match for our Lewis Family.¡± A trace of bitterness flickered through Hope¡¯s beautiful eyes, but she responded with a slight smile, not angering at Alitzel Williams¡¯s words. Instead, her expression remained indifferent, seemingly unaffected. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I have no interest in the position of the young lady of the Lewis Family.¡± Her voice was unhurried, carrying a biting sarcasm, her stoic face impeccable. Her good upbringing still prevented Hope from uttering distasteful words to an elder. But these days, her tolerance for Alitzel Williams had indeed reached its limit. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ve never thought about returning to the Lewis Family.¡± ¡°Pretending what?¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Hope couldn¡¯t help but let out a sarcastic laugh, ¡°How interesting. I say I don¡¯t want to return to the Lewis Family, and you accuse me of pretending. Since you¡¯ve already convicted me in your heart, why bother asking me at all?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Hope Williams, what tricks are you trying to play now? Trying to retreat as a way to advance? Let me be clear, don¡¯t even think about it! As long as I¡¯m here, you will never set foot in the Lewis Family again. Forget that notion.¡± ¡°Return to the Lewis Family? Ha, as I said, five years ago I chose to leave, and now I don¡¯t care for it.¡± Hope¡¯s heart turned icy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only wanted to save Grandpa Lewis, that¡¯s all.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? ¡°Ha, what makes you think you can save the old man?¡± ¡°I will achieve what I resolve to do.¡± Hope cast her gaze down, her voice clear, cold, and resounding, her gaze firm and confident, leaving no room for doubt. Hope¡¯s phone vibrated twice. She looked down to open Aria Richardson¡¯s conversation, which startlingly showed a message from five seconds ago: Hope, Luke and Willow are missing!! With a loud bang. Hope¡¯s usually composed face stiffened, and she stood up abruptly, making quite a noise. Alitzel Williams frowned in displeasure, but Hope was already grabbing her bag to leave. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Alitzel Williams said angrily, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking¡­¡± All she was left with was the sight of Hope¡¯s retreating back. Hope immediately returned Aria¡¯s call, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I just went to pick up Luke and Willow from school. The teacher said they had already been picked up by someone. What do we do?¡± Aria¡¯s voice was choked with emotion and near tears, ¡°Could it be that Waylon Lewis found Luke and Willow and took them away?¡± Hope took a deep breath, her mind instinctively leaping to that same guess, especially considering Liam Cloud¡¯s reminder that the Lewis Family was searching for Luke and Willow. A fear unlike any she had known surged in Hope¡¯s heart. ¡°Hope, what do we do? Please say something, I¡¯m panicking.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go look.¡± Hope hung up the phone with red-rimmed eyes, her brows furrowed, her countenance growing colder by the moment. Previously, Luke had given her a watch with a three-person GPS tracking feature. Clinging to a thread of hope, Hope activated the tracker. Her grip on the phone suddenly tightened. The little hope Hope had harbored shattered. The tracker showed that Luke and Willow were right at the old Lewis estate at that moment. Waylon Lewis! He claimed he had no intention of taking the children, so what was this? In her mind, Hope cursed Waylon Lewis hundreds of times. She started her car and headed straight for the Lewis residence. Meanwhile, two small figures were silently moving through the old Lewis estate. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s too dangerous. What if the bad daddy finds out and snatches us away?¡± Willow crouched behind Luke, worried. Luke, holding a tiny GPS tracker, was searching for Brother Jimmy¡¯s room, ¡°But Willow, Brother Jimmy is supposed to be a birthday gift for Mommy. We have to get Brother Jimmy back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve hacked into the bad daddy¡¯s computer before and seen his schedule. He has a meeting today and probably won¡¯t come home until late. We¡¯ll find it soon and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Hearing this, Willow also mustered the courage to search with Luke. Waylon Lewis, who they assumed would be coming home late, was now entering the old house followed by Thomas Hughes and two secretaries. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s another video conference later at five o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Waylon¡¯s face was stern as he unbuttoned his suit jacket and went upstairs to visit Grandpa Lewis first, inquiring about his health and instructing, ¡°Keep a closer watch on Grandpa¡¯s side. We can¡¯t let what happened last time occur again. Have a doctor available at the Lewis Family home around the clock.¡± ¡°Understood, Boss. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°And another thing¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s voice halted, his head slightly tilting, his intelligent eyes narrowing ever so slightly. It seemed he had just seen something dash past. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Waylon stop abruptly, Thomas Hughes asked anxiously. ¡°Did you see something run past just now?¡± Thomas Hughes, taken aback, followed Waylon¡¯s gaze, but all was calm; not even a mosquito in sight. ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Waylon withdrew his gaze, perhaps it was his mistake, his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Brother, look, it¡¯s Brother Jimmy.¡± Willow struggled to climb up the executive chair, excitedly took Brother Jimmy from the desk, ¡°We found Brother Jimmy.¡± ¡°Well done, Willow.¡± Luke carefully protected Willow on the chair, helping her down. Luke took Brother Jimmy, checking it briefly to ensure it just needed charging before feeling relieved. ¡°Brother, look, the bad daddy even hid photos of Mommy here. Mommy looks so beautiful in a white dress.¡± While Luke was checking Brother Jimmy, Willow held the photo frame next to her, her little hand touching the picture of Hope Williams in a beautiful wedding dress. In the photo, Hope, clad in a pure white wedding dress, holding a bouquet, looked unimaginably beautiful. At the age of 20, her delicate features held a youthful and bashful glow during the wedding photo shoot. Her gorgeous amber eyes brimmed with smiles and boundless anticipation for the future. Her eyes held only Waylon Lewis, and none but him. She looked completely like a happy bride, affectionately linking arms with Waylon, her head slightly resting on his shoulder. Even though Waylon¡¯s stoic face did not show much emotion, one could discern a hint of a smile in his eyes. Looking at the photo, Luke couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Willow, do you think the bad daddy has Mommy in his heart?¡± Chapter 57 - Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Luke and Willow were taken away by Waylon Lewis Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Luke and Willow were taken away by Waylon Lewis ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Willow pouted her little mouth and put the photo album back in its original place. ¡°But if not, why would bad Daddy cherish Mommy¡¯s photos?¡± Luke murmured, puzzled. Thud, thud, thud¡­ A series of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded outside. Luke cautiously looked towards the door, ¡°Not good, someone is coming, let¡¯s hide first.¡± In order not to give anything away, Luke first put Brother Jimmy back in his original place. The study was connected to the room next door; Luke and Willow opened the door and quickly hid in the other room. The moment the door closed, the study door was opened. Waylon Lewis adjusted his tie, sat at the desk, turned on the computer, and started a video conference. Meanwhile, the bodyguard at the door, seeing a car approaching, intended to stop it, but when he saw the cold and ruthless face of the woman in the car, he didn¡¯t think twice before promptly opening the gate to let her pass. This she-devil was not to be messed with; the door had just been fixed, and he didn¡¯t want her to break it again. Hope Williams entered the Lewis Family home smoothly. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Just as Nanny Thompson opened the door and Hope came in, Nanny Thompson intended to inquire, but upon meeting Hope¡¯s gaze, she swallowed her words. Hope was in a furious state and glanced around the living room, ¡°Where is Waylon Lewis?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï Hearing this, Nanny Thompson immediately pointed upstairs, ¡°Young Master is in the study¡­ ah, Young Madam, I¡¯ll go call¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find him myself.¡± Hope coldly dropped a sentence and strode upstairs. Seeing the expression on Hope¡¯s face, Nanny Thompson wasn¡¯t sure if she should stop her, but thinking it over, she knew she couldn¡¯t and decided to pretend she hadn¡¯t seen anything, not wanting to be blamed, and immediately went on with her own tasks. Hope was extremely familiar with every room in the Lewis household and quickly found her way to Waylon¡¯s study door. At that moment, a raging fire of anger ignited within Hope; she could tolerate everything except the matter of taking the children away. Hope pushed the door open without hesitation. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you are the biggest liar in the world.¡± When Hope saw Waylon, her anger erupted. Waylon shifted his gaze from the computer screen, slightly surprised by Hope¡¯s appearance. He furrowed his brows. The biggest liar in the world? Waylon, sitting at home, the accusations fell from the sky. He glanced at her coolly, remaining silent, and the air grew quiet for a few seconds. The conference was still ongoing in the computer, suddenly two low chuckles came through, playful, ¡°Brother Waylon, you owe someone a favor, huh?¡± Waylon shifted his gaze, raised his hand, and closed the computer. ¡°Where have you hidden the children?¡± Hope cut straight to the chase. He was momentarily stunned, ¡°What children?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still playing dumb, Waylon Lewis? Amusing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Waylon¡¯s expression darkened rapidly; he couldn¡¯t understand why Hope had suddenly come to demand the children, ¡°What madness is this? When did I hide the children?¡± Hope took a deep breath trying to stay calm, her gaze icy as she stared at Waylon. ¡°If you haven¡¯t hidden the children, then where are they? The GPS shows Luke and Willow are right here, Waylon Lewis, and you still deny it.¡± A deeper chill appeared in Waylon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I told you, I didn¡¯t take the children away¡­¡± Waylon paused, his eyes shifting slightly, he frowned, ¡°Are you saying the children are lost?¡± ¡°Playing dumb!¡± Hope¡¯s eyes reddened, truly panic-stricken, thinking Waylon was deliberately delaying her made her even angrier, ¡°Waylon Lewis, if you don¡¯t hand over the children, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Waylon¡¯s brow furrowed tight, with Hope looking as if she would fight to the death if he didn¡¯t hand over the children. He took the children away? Dare he? Now every time he even mentions children, she goes crazy; he now dares not even mention them, let alone take them away. Joking! But now the crucial matter was that the children were missing! Seeing the anxious look on his face, Hope sarcastically pulled at her lip, ¡°Waylon Lewis, have you been hanging out with Lotus Ward too long and picked up her habits? Besides you, who would take them away? Yet here you are still playing innocent, really that¡¯s enough.¡± Waylon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, wanting to speak. The woman¡¯s angry voice rose again, ¡°Waylon Lewis, I don¡¯t care what you do to me, that¡¯s fine, but when it comes to the children, I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t compromise, and I definitely won¡¯t compromise. I won¡¯t give them to you. I know I¡¯m no match for you, if you really want to take the children away, I can¡¯t stop you, but if you really do that, I¡¯ll make you regret it, even if I have to pay with my life.¡± Waylon¡¯s temples throbbed. ¡°Crazy.¡± He muttered lowly, paced two steps in place in agitation, picked up his phone, and put it to his ear, his voice cold, ¡°Gather everyone.¡± ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Waylon clenched his back teeth in anger, ¡°My son is missing, find my son, everyone, immediately.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Also, mobilize the police force from the station, have everyone search.¡± ¡°The children are right here in the Lewis home, you hid them, why do you still pretend?¡± ¡°Hope Williams, if the children are found here in the Lewis home, I, Waylon Lewis, will let you deal with me as you see fit!¡± Waylon banged his phone down on the desktop, his face threateningly grim. He didn¡¯t know which dog dared to kidnap his children and frame him, causing him to be lectured to death by this madwoman, Waylon boiled with rage internally, and if he found that person, he swore he¡¯d skin him alive. Hope tugged at her lips, ¡°Fine, if you want to play, I¡¯ll see it through to the end.¡± Hope¡¯s sharp gaze stared at him, unwilling to move away even slightly. The atmosphere between the two was rigidly tense. Waylon¡¯s somber gaze landed on the woman in front of him, her eyes filled with tears yet her face exceptionally stubborn; a few traces of struggle flashed through his eyes, somewhat reluctant. Just then, Wyatt Lewis excitedly came in holding two children, ¡°Brother, I found the two children in your room, the boy looks exactly like a carbon copy of you.¡± Chapter 58 - Chapter 58: Chapter 58: To Keep My Child Alive Chapter 58: Chapter 58: To Keep My Child Alive The air fell silent for a few seconds. Hope Williams held Luke and Willow close in her arms, nervously. ¡°Waylon Lewis, you said Luke and Willow weren¡¯t taken away by you, so what¡¯s this all about? Tell me.¡± ¡°Mommy, actually¡­¡± Willow muttered quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my darlings. Mommy¡¯s here, he won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡± Luke and Willow were also helpless. They had hidden well in that room, thinking they could quickly return and all would be well, but then someone suddenly burst in. When he saw them, his expression was as if they were aliens invading Earth. Moreover, they realized that this uncle had an extraordinary ability to adapt. After his initial surprise, he excitedly tried to recognize them, and his enthusiasm was unstoppable. As a result, he had forcibly brought them here¡­ Willow swallowed dryly, looking at her brother with fear-filled eyes. Should she keep talking? Mommy looked so scary when angry; she seemed as if she wanted to tear apart their bad daddy. It must be a misunderstanding. Luke, with his head lowered, shook it fearfully. Let¡¯s not say anymore, let bad daddy take the blame. He¡¯s already bad enough, one more thing won¡¯t make a difference! Willow nodded in agreement, and the siblings silently reached a consensus. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Hope, still furious, failed to notice the small gestures of Luke and Willow as she glared at Waylon Lewis. A flash flickered in Waylon¡¯s dark eyes, his chest swelling with a sudden joy. His gaze fixed on the children, not shifting in the slightest. A girl and a boy¡ªhe had twins back then. The girl was pretty, small, soft, and very cute, her clear, amber eyes strikingly similar to hers. The boy had a face very similar to his own, with a look of inherent seriousness, his eye color shallow and cool. The appearance of these two children had provoked an extremely strong emotion in him. His well-defined hand raised as if to touch the children, but Hope immediately guarded them behind her back, her eyes wary. Waylon suddenly came back to reality, his hand stiffening slightly. ¡°Are the children¡¯s names Luke and Willow?¡± he asked. Hope¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but she did not respond. Her expression turned slightly bitter; the children¡¯s presence here was indeed unexpected. But given the current situation, there¡¯s no way he could explain himself, and Hope¡¯s suspicions would only deepen. Waylon massaged his furrowed brow with worry. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis coughed awkwardly. The atmosphere in the room was strangely tense. ¡°Brother, sister-in-law, these children are yours, right?¡± Wyatt wasn¡¯t foolish; from the current situation, these looked to be five or six-year-old children, likely the ones Hope was pregnant with before she left, and they greatly resemble his brother¡ªit¡¯s undoubtedly his lineage. Back then, Hope had disappeared overnight, and no one knew why she left or where she went, until later they found out she had divorced Waylon. But why divorce having had children, leaving so decisively? ¡°Sister-in-law, if you were pregnant back then, why did you leave¡­¡± Wyatt choked up, regretting his words the moment he asked them¡ªit seemed inappropriate given the tension in the room. Hope¡¯s eyes trembled, a surge of bitterness uncontrollably rising, tears welling up. Eventually, she looked away, forcefully holding back her tears. Her voice was exceptionally cold, ¡°To let my children survive.¡± In that moment, Waylon¡¯s eyes shook violently, his heart clenched as if gripped by something. That night, his tall and sturdy figure stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his deep eyes following Hope¡¯s slender figure as she left with the two little ones. He smoked one cigarette after another, his deep-set eyes carrying a melancholy that had never been there before. The two little ones, buckled up in the back seat, kept their heads low, not daring to breathe too loudly. They had made a mistake that caused Mommy to worry and bad daddy to be scolded by Mommy, filling the little ones with guilt. Mommy wasn¡¯t speaking now; she must still be very angry. The car smoothly stopped in the apartment parking lot. Hope led the two little ones home, noticing their mood was even more depressed than hers. Confused, she initially thought they were scared; once home, she hugged the children into her arms to comfort them. ¡°My darlings, Mommy is at fault here for not protecting you well. I promise this won¡¯t happen again, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke and Willow exchanged glances, their emotions even more tangled, guiltily lowering their heads. Mommy was not only worried for them but also misunderstood daddy and now blamed herself, but none of this was her or bad daddy¡¯s fault¡ªit was theirs. Willow secretly tugged at Luke¡¯s sleeve, her eyes full of questions. ¡°Mommy¡­ actually¡­¡± Luke struggled, wanting to tell Mommy the truth but also fearing her anger, yet he didn¡¯t want Mommy to feel guilty for not protecting them. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Amid immense conflict, Luke finally spoke, ¡°Mommy, actually¡­ today, it was me who took sister to the Lewis Family¡¯s house. It wasn¡¯t bad daddy who took us.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hope¡¯s expression visibly froze for a moment, she lifted her head, her eyes wide in disbelief as she looked at the two well-behaved children lowering their heads, as if waiting to be reprimanded. A flicker of disbelief crossed her eyes. ¡°Are you saying it wasn¡¯t Waylon Lewis who took you, but you went to the Lewis Family¡¯s house yourselves?¡± Hope nearly doubted her own ears and asked again. Luke and Willow became guiltier, nodding slightly and weakly saying, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re sorry.¡± Chapter 60 - Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Waylon Lewiss Value Lies in Self-Awareness Chapter 60: Chapter 60 Waylon Lewis¡¯s Value Lies in Self-Awareness ¡°Can we ask you for a favor, bad daddy?¡± Waylon Lewis raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± These two little rascals were calling him so late. He thought it couldn¡¯t just be to apologize. Waylon Lewis curled his lips into a smirk, waiting for what they would say next. ¡°Could you take our mommy out for a meal?¡± Willow asked timidly, her voice milkily sweet, irresistibly adorable. ¡°What?¡± Waylon Lewis walked to the window, looking at the twinkling lights outside, a flicker of surprise passing through his deep eyes. ¡°Our mommy said she wanted you to take her out for a meal; she has something to tell you.¡± ¡°She wants me to take her out? Did she say that herself?¡± Waylon¡¯s astute eyes narrowed slightly with amusement, yet he was skeptical. ¡°Mm-hmm, of course.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Luke asked. ¡°The likelihood is not high,¡± he said in a deep voice. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Luke paused, as if pondering something, and after a few seconds, he spoke up, ¡°Bad daddy, Luke suddenly realizes you have a high-quality trait.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± A high-quality trait? What high-quality trait? ¡°Especially self-aware!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Especially self-aware?! ¡­ Waylon Lewis was momentarily stunned¡ªhis dark, deep eyes fluttering with confusion¡ªthen he quickly regained his composure, shaking his head helplessly with a smile. This son of his was truly Hope Williams¡¯ child, inheriting her sharp wit perfectly. ¡°You are very smart.¡± ¡°Just average, the world¡¯s third,¡± the little guy boasted joyfully. Waylon Lewis chuckled softly, ¡°You should feel fortunate.¡± ¡°Fortunate about what?¡± Luke asked, puzzled. ¡°My high-quality genes were passed on to you, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°Psh, I was born from my mommy; what does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°Without me, your mommy couldn¡¯t have had you,¡± Waylon said, the amusement deepening in his profound eyes, so much pride that his tail might have been wagging to the sky. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, both Willow and I were born to mommy alone, what does that have to do with you?¡± Luke was angry; he wouldn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t have been born without their mommy. She was the one who gave birth to them and raised them all by herself; with or without him, what was the difference? ¡°Right, we were born and raised by mommy, we didn¡¯t need you for that,¡± Willow chimed in furiously, contradicting Waylon Lewis. Hearing the children¡¯s words, he felt a heavy twinge in his chest, a thick sense of guilt suddenly enveloping him. The children didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about, but their words reflected the reality Hope Williams had lived these past years. The children were born of her alone, raised by her alone, with or without him there was no difference¡­ Waylon Lewis slightly bowed his head, his refined, thin lips pressed tightly together. Raising his hand, he rubbed his throbbing forehead. The call was still ongoing, and no one spoke. Waylon Lewis let out a deep sigh, and after a long while, he slowly asked, ¡°When is she free?¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll have to call her yourself to ask that.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Then remember, you have to invite mommy personally. Goodbye, hang up.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Doo-doo¡­ Waylon Lewis¡¯s cool brow furrowed slightly, he tossed the phone carelessly onto the table, and slowly shifted his gaze outside the window. His typically impassive face was shadowed with a heavy gravity. Minutes later, Waylon Lewis picked up the phone he had thrown aside. He intended to make the call himself, but a call unexpectedly came in first. Surprise flickered through Waylon¡¯s cool eyes; his long fingers glided to answer the touch screen. ¡°This is Waylon Lewis.¡± The girl¡¯s soft, calming voice came slowly, tinged with a hint of struggle. ¡°Mm, is something the matter?¡± ¡°About today¡¯s incident¡­¡± Hope Williams looked down, biting her lip, ¡°I got it wrong; it wasn¡¯t you who took Luke and Willow away. I want to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was a brief silence on the call. Hope¡¯s fingers drummed on the table, fearing that Waylon Lewis would be angry, only to find the next second the man showed little surprise or verbosity, his voice deep as he said, ¡°Mm, it¡¯s fine.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes sparkled, finding Waylon easier to talk to than ever before. Hope narrowed her eyes slightly and, in the end, let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I just wanted to apologize to you¡­¡± ¡°Nothing else you want to say?¡± Hope tugged at her lips, and, prompted by his question, she really did think it over thoroughly in her mind, confirming there was nothing more to say before responding, ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis was silent for two seconds before he spoke. ¡°I have something to say to you.¡± Hope felt a wave of perplexity, thinking to herself why don¡¯t you just say it, wondering why he was making it seem so serious, which made her inexplicably anxious. ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡± Hope paused briefly, then countered, ¡°Do you have something to do?¡± Waylon Lewis leaned back in his executive chair, his gaze casually lingering on a photo on the desk, his expression indifferent yet somber. ¡°Yes.¡± The man¡¯s low voice continued, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Hope pursed her lips, a bit slow to react, ¡°Dinner? With you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t about wanting or not wanting, what on earth did he want to have dinner with her for, it all felt so strange. Hope pursed her lips, using her usual method of declination, very seriously and tactfully saying, ¡°It¡¯s mainly that I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Waylon Lewis was silent for another two seconds, then said, ¡°Hmm, mainly I wanted to talk to you about Grandfather¡¯s health. Since you¡­ ¡± ¡°I am free!¡± Hope¡¯s voice suddenly burst out. ¡°Tomorrow at noon¡­ I have time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Changing her tune quicker than flipping a book, Waylon Lewis¡¯s eye twitched, thinking that to invite this woman for a meal he had to bring up Grandfather, and after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at Crane Clearing Tower,¡± the man¡¯s voice then arose. Crane Clearing Tower, the most famous restaurant in Emperor Capital, with its pavilions, terraces and towers, and jade railings, was a sight that exhilarated the spirit at a glance. Their dishes were even more commendable, each one fresh and tasty, primarily featuring light fare. Hope had always been fond of this place, and had wanted to take the two little ones there, but the restaurant was always packed, and they didn¡¯t take reservations. You¡¯d have to line up outside if you wanted to eat. And yet, people were still willing to queue for it incessantly. ¡°Mommy, who are you talking to on the phone?¡± Luke and Willow leaned over to Hope¡¯s sides, one on each side. Hope put down her phone, pinching the chubby cheeks of the two little darlings, ¡°You two little rascals were supposed to be reflecting on your naughtiness, and now here you are blatantly bouncing around in front of me, you¡¯ve gotten bold, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Oh, Mommy, can you bear to keep your two cute treasures standing there all the time?¡± Willow cuddled into Hope¡¯s embrace and acted coquettishly, knowing that Mommy was always the softest, and definitely couldn¡¯t resist this. ¡°Mommy definitely can¡¯t bear it, right?¡± Luke also launched into his own charm offensive. The two little ones acting cute and affectionate instantly cheered Hope up. Seeing Mommy smile, Luke gave Willow a look, and Willow casually asked, ¡°Mommy, were you talking to bad Daddy on the phone just now?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°What did bad Daddy say?¡± ¡°He asked me out to dinner.¡± ~ The next day, Hope dropped Luke and Willow off at school. Before they entered the building, the two little ones didn¡¯t forget to remind her about the dinner with Waylon Lewis. ¡°Why are you two suddenly so concerned about his matters?¡± Hope¡¯s suspicious gaze rotated between the two little ones. Chapter 61 - Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Promotion to Director Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Promotion to Director ¡°No way, we are just being careful about Mommy¡¯s matters.¡± Hope Williams shook her head helplessly with a smile, ¡°Alright, I know you two little mischief-makers are the cleverest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, who else could we be when we are born to such a beautiful Mommy.¡± Hope Williams laughed out loud, ¡°Go inside, don¡¯t be late.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Make sure not to forget.¡± At the hospital, Hope Williams was in a good mood; her steps were brisk, and, having applied some light makeup this morning, she looked radiant and extraordinarily beautiful, shimmering with vitality. Even though she had some makeup on today, Hope Williams felt it unnecessary for them to keep staring at her. And those looks they gave her were filled with strange assessments, whispering to each other conspiratorially, pointing and staring. Hope Williams¡¯s smooth brow furrowed slightly as she entered the elevator, bumped by a young nurse who, far from apologizing, fiercely rolled her eyes at her. Such unwarranted malice flashed a hint of solemnity across Hope Williams¡¯s usually calm face. As soon as she returned to her office, she heard several cold snorts as if there were serious objections to her, only adding to her confusion. Aurora Wood alone welcomed her with a big bear hug upon seeing her. Hope Williams was at a loss. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°Congratulations, Hope.¡± Hope Williams blinked and slowly spoke, her cool voice tinged with a bit of puzzlement, ¡°Congratulations on what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Director Woods personally announced it, the old director has retired, and you have been promoted to Chief of Cardiac Surgery. Hope, you are definitely the youngest chief our department has ever had.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brows arched slightly, and beyond a trace of surprise on her face, she felt no other emotion about the news¡ªit was hardly exciting to her, just meriting a slight smile, ¡°It is indeed something to be happy about.¡± ¡°Hope, why aren¡¯t you excited?¡± Aurora Wood knew Hope Williams¡¯s temperament was aloof and she was always composed. Becoming the chief was a position numerous people coveted fiercely, yet could not reach; she was only 28 and had already been appointed as the chief, but she showed no excitement or happiness. If Aurora Wood had secured the position of chief before she turned forty, she would certainly have been ecstatic for days and nights. ¡°It was expected,¡± Hope Williams replied calmly as she changed her clothes. When Hope Williams joined the hospital, Director Woods wanted her for the position of chief, but she had declined. She was just 28 years old, and it was improper to secure a position that someone had held for over a decade so soon after arriving, and difficult to gain acceptance. But now that the position was vacant, she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse and hand it to someone else. ¡°Hilarious, expected indeed; it¡¯s all about connections after all.¡± ¡°Connections indeed make a difference; her connection is Director Woods himself, quite a capability there.¡± ¡°Hey, unlike us who have slaved away at this hospital for so long, and yet our efforts don¡¯t compare to someone who¡¯s been here just three months with the right connections.¡± ¡°What are you all so sour about? You have all seen Dr. Williams¡¯s surgical skills as first and second assistants, can¡¯t you see for yourselves her success rate in surgeries?¡± Aurora Wood, hands on her hips, a look of anger stretching across her plump face, could not stand their sarcastic tones. If they were capable, they should secure a position themselves, each sounding so bitter like a lemon. Hope Williams squeezed Aurora Wood¡¯s arm lightly, her brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Let it be.¡± Arguing with them wouldn¡¯t be as worthwhile as spending time to see a few more patients. She had prepared herself to face ridicule and mockery upon taking over the position, and was also ready to accept their challenges. She would prove through her actions how ridiculous their scorn, sarcasm, and disdain were. While some rejoiced and others grieved, Joy Ward had been lingering in the hospital for two days, thinking it would earn Waylon Lewis¡¯s pity, but aside from his visit the day she awoke, he had not appeared again. Already harboring resentment towards Hope Williams, hearing this news nearly made her leap from the bed, wishing she could pull Hope Williams by the hair and demand whether she deserved it! ¡°Hope Williams promoted to chief? Who announced that?¡± Joy Ward twisted the bedsheet tightly, one hand over her heart, stifling the rage inside, her face contorted, an expression more uncomfortable than constipation. ¡°Who else could it be, she¡¯s so capable, having a connection with Director Woods,¡± Valentina River sneered bitterly, almost grinding her teeth. ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward squinted, disbelief surging in her eyes. How did Hope Williams establish such a connection with Director Woods to be directly promoted to chief? Director Woods had never made such unprecedented decisions before. Valentina River turned to Beau Harrison, who was indifferently pouring water for Joy Ward, ¡°Doctor Harrison, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go through thick and thin for Joy, sparing no efforts? Now that Hope William has become chief, our Joy is almost dying here, how can you remain indifferent?¡± Valentina River was stomping her feet in anger. ¡°Doctor Harrison, do you even care about this matter?¡± Joy Ward didn¡¯t take the water handed to her, eyes brimming with tears, looking pitiful. Seeing this, Beau Harrison¡¯s heart tightened, nervousness clear in his eyes behind his rimless glasses. ¡°Joy, I care about everything that concerns you, but these days Aurora Wood has been causing me so much trouble¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Doctor Harrison, you can leave. I know I¡¯ve put you in a difficult position, I don¡¯t deserve you doing so much for me,¡± Joy Ward said, her pretty face smeared with tears, her frail and heartbroken appearance eliciting sympathy. Chapter 62 - Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Soon, they had only waited for a little over an hour Chapter 62: Chapter 62: Soon, they had only waited for a little over an hour Beau Harrison hastily lifted his glasses and scrambled to hand Joy Ward a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Joy, don¡¯t be sad. You deserve it, you deserve everything. Rest assured, Joy, as long as I am here, Hope Williams won¡¯t become the department head. I¡¯m going to find my father-in-law right now.¡± Joy Ward finally heard the words that satisfied her, her eyes brightening. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was the son-in-law of the vice director, she wouldn¡¯t have spent so much effort keeping him on the hook. ¡°Will that work?¡± Joy asked as she took the tissue from him, wiping her tears. ¡°Trust me one more time, Joy. I¡¯ve got this covered,¡± Beau Harrison assured her, thumping his chest. Joy¡¯s eyes flickered with conflict and reluctance. ¡°But won¡¯t this cause too much trouble for you¡­¡± ¡°How could it be troublesome? I am more than willing to do these things for you.¡± Joy still looked hesitant as she bit her lip, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything against Doctor Williams, and she truly doesn¡¯t have the ability for this position. She has always climbed up the ranks through connections, and I just don¡¯t want to continue to let this kind of atmosphere persist.¡± Joy continued to craft her image as a kind and innocent person, ensuring that all her motives seemed benevolent. It was laughable how some people persisted in believing such clumsy rhetoric; Valentina River snorted with contempt. Such innocence and kindness, but she was clearly nothing but a venomous woman consumed by jealousy. ¡°I know you have a kind heart, Joy, and you¡¯re so innocent, with no bad intentions. You don¡¯t need to explain, I understand. Wait for my good news.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Harrison.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 As soon as Beau Harrison left, Valentina River¡¯s expression switched instantaneously to one of adoration for Joy Ward, approaching her eagerly, ¡°Joy, it¡¯s still you who gets things done. Hope Williams, that bitch, definitely cannot succeed this time.¡± Gracefully fiddling with her exquisite nail art, Joy curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°If Hope has a connection with Director Woods, then both Beau Harrison and the vice director won¡¯t be very useful. Give me your phone.¡± ¡°Do you have another plan, Joy?¡± ¡°The higher Hope Williams wants to climb, the more tragic her fall will be. I want her to never be able to turn this around.¡± Joy¡¯s expression carried a sinister venom as she dialed the number, brewing her emotions while waiting for the call to connect. As soon as it did, her voice was filled with sobs, ¡°Master¡­¡± ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± ¡°I¡­ Can I trouble you to come to the hospital¡­¡± After hanging up, a triumphant smile curved Joy¡¯s lips. Hope Williams, however you climbed to this position, that¡¯s how I¡¯ll make you roll back down. And she didn¡¯t just want to pull Hope down; she was also determined to secure the department head position for herself. Joy continued to give orders, ¡°Also, regarding that video on the forum from a few days ago, get someone to keep leaking it. We must make it clear that Hope Williams is two-timing and has bad character. Even if it¡¯s fake, make it seem real for me.¡± ¡°Joy, you¡¯re so smart. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± Joy smirked disdainfully with a cold laugh, with so many ¡°capable helpers¡± at her side, there was no need for her to take action herself. Joy leant back, closing her eyes, an involuntary smile on her lips. This time, she could rest easy without worries. Hope Williams had been conducting consultations all morning and was busy until twelve-thirty. She had planned to postpone lunch in the canteen, realizing only then that she had promised to have lunch with Waylon Lewis. Casting a glance at the clock, Hope carelessly tied her hair into a ponytail and, by the time she arrived at Crane Clearing Tower, it was nearly one o¡¯clock already. Because she was late, Hope sped up her pace but also noticed that Crane Clearing Tower was eerily empty, without the usual crowd. Even though it was a workday, it shouldn¡¯t be this desolate with not a single customer in sight. The manager, in a sharp suit, anxiously awaited at the entrance. At the sight of Hope, he took just one look to confirm her identity before welcoming her, ¡°Miss Williams, President Lewis is upstairs in the private room. Please follow me.¡± Hope Williams nodded perfunctorily and emitted a light sound of acknowledgement, following the manager upstairs. She swept a glance over the still quiet and empty second floor and couldn¡¯t help but wonder. She had never seen this place calm and thought it might be closing down. ¡°Why are there no customers today?¡± As the manager led the way for Hope, he answered her question, ¡°Well, the big boss said we¡¯re not open to the public today.¡± In the midst of conversation, the manager paused, opening the door to the private room in front. Hope¡¯s eyes quickly caught a glimpse of Waylon Lewis sitting by the window on a couch, basking in the afternoon sun streaming through the window, silently casting his perfect, chiseled facial features in sharp relief. His eyes were downcast as he moved his long fingers across the keyboard of his laptop before him, obviously waiting for a while already. The manager¡¯s entrance wasn¡¯t quiet, but Waylon Lewis acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard, not even lifting his head. When Hope drew near, she herself pulled out a chair and sat down opposite Waylon, who then leisurely lifted his gaze. Hope also looked up, and suddenly their eyes inadvertently collided amidst the deep black of his pupils. His eyes were profound, dark orbs fixated on her. Hope was taken aback, feeling he might have been waiting too long and was getting annoyed. She opened her mouth and awkwardly said, ¡°Sorry, I got delayed by some patients.¡± Being over an hour late indeed wasn¡¯t excusable, and Hope felt a bit guilty. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t say much, just lowering his gaze to tidy up the laptop in front of him, pushing it aside. As Hope¡¯s eyes followed his hand, they landed on the third-filled water glass beside him. Hope felt a twinge in her brow and tentatively asked, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Waylon raised his eyebrow slightly, leisurely pouring her a cup of water, his lips curling into an almost imperceptible smile. In a low and pleasant voice, he replied, ¡°Not long.¡± Hope let out a heavy sigh of relief, ¡°Then¡­ good¡­¡± ¡°And have been waiting just over an hour,¡± he said, his tone even, his words carrying a hint of irony for Hope to pick up on. ¡°¡­¡± Waylon lifted his lengthy fingers and, with a slight gesture to the manager, the latter immediately understood to leave to serve the dishes. Crane Clearing Tower served their dishes quickly, and within about ten minutes, the dozen or so dishes they had ordered were all on the table. With the waiter gone, the private room was once again empty save for Hope and Waylon facing each other across the table. The man leisurely picked up his chopsticks, eyes shifting to Hope, who hadn¡¯t moved hers. Hope seemed to be deep in thought, her gaze slightly unfocused, with memories flashing through her mind. Chapter 63 - Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Chief of Helicopter Science, You Are Quite Capable Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Chief of Helicopter Science, You Are Quite Capable ¡°`html She has been married to Waylon Lewis for three years. He is busy with work, and although she personally prepares three meals a day waiting for him to come home and eat, opportunities to sit and eat together are few and far between. Sometimes she would pack the meals in an insulated box and deliver them to his office, but usually, she couldn¡¯t even see him. It was rare to sit down formally and have a meal together like this, which actually made her feel a bit uneasy. Waylon Lewis noticed she wasn¡¯t eating, raised his eyes to look at her deeply, and reminded, ¡°Eat.¡± Hope Williams came back to her senses, responded softly, and started eating. Whether it was the reason for the restaurant or something else, every dish that came up suited Hope¡¯s taste perfectly, as if it had been prepared with her in mind, avoiding all her dislikes. ¡°Does it suit your taste?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°By the way.¡± Not forgetting the main agenda even while eating, Hope planned to talk to Waylon about Grandpa Lewis¡¯s illness today. After all, it was on his request that she was to treat the old man, and Hope hadn¡¯t forgotten, ¡°When will you take me to see Grandpa?¡± Waylon put down his chopsticks, remained silent for a moment, and asked, ¡°When do you want?¡± ¡°As soon as possible. Grandpa¡¯s illness really can¡¯t be delayed. The last time I went to the Lewis Family, you wouldn¡¯t let me see Grandpa. I could only ascertain that his condition had worsened but couldn¡¯t determine his current symptoms, making it impossible to proceed with treatment.¡± ¡°Tonight?¡± Hope mentally reviewed her surgery schedule for the afternoon, confirmed there was no conflict, and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 ¡°Shall I pick you up?¡± Hope raised her eyebrows in question, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°For this, I have time!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope thought Waylon seemed to have a lot more free time recently. She nodded, thinking that if he picked her up to go to the Lewis Family, she could avoid many unnecessary troubles, so she agreed. ¡°What time do the kids get out of school?¡± Waylon asked in a calm tone, as if casually bringing up the question. A strange shiver went through Hope¡¯s mind, and her gaze froze for two seconds without control. Even though his tone was calm, without any malice, Hope had repeatedly told herself, yet this matter was still like an unremovable thorn. Mentioning it made Hope¡¯s heart tremble. Hope¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly regained composure and buried her head in her food, ¡°Four-thirty.¡± Waylon didn¡¯t miss the tremor in Hope¡¯s eyes and said nothing more. The two of them had a rare harmonious lunch, and at the end, Hope received a call from the hospital saying a patient had an emergency, so she told Waylon and returned to the hospital directly. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she was told that Vice Chancellor Wood wanted her in the office immediately. Hope frowned, ¡°I have surgery.¡± ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood said to let another doctor do it. He wants you in his office right away.¡± Hope¡¯s eyes glimmered coldly, continuing her pre-surgery preparations, coldly replied, ¡°Do you think anything is more important than the patient¡¯s life?¡± The patient was already on the operating table and anesthetized; the surgery couldn¡¯t be stopped. No matter how important the issue, it had to wait until she finished the surgery first. ¡°But¡­ Dr. Williams¡­¡± Hope entered the medical access hallway directly without looking back. Three hours later, the surgery ended. Hope barely had time to relax when the nurse from before urgently came back, urging her to go to Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s office again. Hope washed her hands, raised her neatly trimmed eyebrows slightly, her voice somewhat hoarse, ¡°Got it.¡± Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s office. Hope politely knocked on the office door. She knew that Vice Chancellor Wood was Aurora Wood¡¯s father, but had no connection with him, working so seldom together that until she entered the office and saw the people inside, she roughly understood why she had been called. Hope¡¯s hand lightly clenched, her expression calm and unfazed. On the office sofa, Vice Chancellor Wood sat impressively in the middle, and next to him was Beau Harrison. On a single sofa sat an elder with a stern expression whom Hope had seen at the Lewis Family. He was Elder Murphy, whom Joy Ward bragged about every day, and coincidentally, Joy was also sitting nearby. The two women exchanged glances, Joy giving a provocative smile. Their collective gaze was cold and focused on her, resembling a courtroom trial. Hope couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips in a sarcastic smile. It seemed someone was eager to see her removed from her position as department head before she even had a chance to settle in. ¡°Did you guys need something from me?¡± Her voice was flat, her expression indifferent, and facing this setup, she seemed to not understand the situation at all. But rather than ask Vice Chancellor Wood directly what he wanted from her, she addressed everyone. Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s composed gaze lingered quietly on Hope, his inherently authoritative face carrying a hint of anger directly at her. Hope¡¯s expression stayed cool as she sat on the single sofa beside, crossing her elegant legs, her lips slightly curved upward, as relaxed as if she was at home. That faint upward curve appeared harmless but invisibly clashed with the tense atmosphere in the room. Seeing her act this way, they became angrier. Hope¡¯s eyes darted to the clock on the wall, wondering how long they planned to glare at her. She blinked lightly, reminding them, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡± She raised her wrist indicating her watch, ¡°Get to the point, I clock out in ten minutes.¡± Their faces turned dark with fury. Could she truly not see what was happening? They had been waiting for her to finish surgery all this time, finally getting her presence here, and now she was thinking about leaving on time. Clearly implying, don¡¯t keep me from leaving work. Vice Chancellor Wood, furrowing his brows heavily, sipped from his teacup at a leisurely pace, placing it back heavily on the table to show his displeasure. Hope kept her face neutral, slightly arching her delicate eyebrows without any disturbance. ¡°Are you Hope Williams? In just three months, you managed to get Director Woods to bypass protocol and promote you to department head. You¡¯re quite capable, aren¡¯t you? Do you know that doctor promotions in our hospital always require reviews and votes by department heads and directors?¡± ¡°` Chapter 64 - Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Doubts, Slander, Mockery, Bring It On Chapter 64: Chapter 64: Doubts, Slander, Mockery, Bring It On ¡°I know.¡± But Hope Williams looked indifferent. Vice Chancellor Wood furrowed his brows, a strong aura emanating from him, ¡°Many doctors in our hospital are older, more experienced, and more famous than you. Why do you think you should bypass them all and become the lead director of cardiac surgery?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I am capable and because Director Woods was insightful in recognizing my talent.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Seeing Hope Williams so forthright and confident, Vice Chancellor Wood couldn¡¯t help but laugh in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re too confident,¡± Elder Murphy said gravely. ¡°Confidence is true, but my confidence stems from my extraordinary abilities and solid skills. When I came to this hospital, I faced all sorts of skepticism, dismissals, and even defamation. I know there are many controversies over my position, but since I had the courage to take on this role amid these controversies, I was prepared to face challenges. Doubts, defamation, mockery¡ªbring them on! I, Hope Williams, will prove with every patient I heal and every successful surgery I perform that I am indisputably the right person for the department head position. If I lacked strength or ability, you were wholly welcome to remove me from this position, Hope Williams followed your inclination.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Her voice was clear, cold, and brooking no interference, her powerful presence intimidating. Vice Chancellor Wood and Elder Murphy exchanged glances¡ªthe overly confident words did not incite disgust but instead a flicker of deep interest in this ambitious young woman. She said, ¡°I, Hope Williams, will prove with every patient I heal and every successful surgery I perform that I am indisputably the right person for the department head position.¡± Such arrogance, such audacity¡ªjust how confident she must be to say such things. How many of her peers or even senior doctors would dare to speak like that? Joy Ward saw the gleam in Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s and Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes, and she panicked severely, immediately signaling to Beau Harrison with her eyes. Beau Harrison, who was initially entranced by Hope Williams¡¯ dominant aura, barely managed to regain his composure, still finding it hard to divert his gaze from her. It had to be said that such a Hope Williams indeed radiated an undeniable charisma, truly capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Joy Ward, despite grinding her teeth, could not have foreseen how a few words from Hope Williams could turn the situation so drastically. She couldn¡¯t accept it! How could she accept it! ¡°Doctor Harrison,¡± Joy Ward, unable to bear it any longer, clenched her fist and called out to Beau Harrison as a reminder. ¡°Huh?¡± Beau Harrison turned to Joy Ward in bewilderment. ¡°Your water is about to spill,¡± Joy Ward suppressed the anger in her heart and ¡°kindly¡± reminded him, noting that the water in the glass he held was about to overflow as he was fixated on Hope Williams. Beau Harrison, fully returning to the moment on catching Joy¡¯s expression, promptly said, ¡°Regardless of what you say, Doctor Williams, based on what we know, you only have a high school diploma, were dismissed from the medical school after two years due to improper conduct and deficient morals, engaging in unethical deeds. A doctor like you isn¡¯t usually hired in our hospital, and if you have managed to get here, it¡¯s inevitably by some means. Although we¡¯re unaware of the specifics, these rumors unavoidably raise our suspicions¡­¡± Hope Williams straightened up slightly, raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Dismissed for lack of moral integrity? Using connections? Rumors?¡± She deliberately paused, keeping her gaze fixed unwaveringly on Beau Harrison, and calmly asked, ¡°Are you saying you actually have no real evidence?¡± Beau Harrison felt a sudden emptiness in his chest, not expecting Hope Williams to be so confrontational. Having listened to her speak earlier, he felt the strength of her presence and now, under her intense scrutiny as she questioned him, he subconsciously held his breath, on alert. Hope Williams paused deliberately, her gaze sweeping toward Joy Ward, who was visibly infuriated. ¡°These words, I first heard from Doctor Ward; she must have told you all this, right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy was caught off guard and her expression suddenly changed. Facing Hope Williams¡¯ calm and unruffled demeanor, Joy actually started panicking, growing more wary as well. But Hope Williams didn¡¯t even acknowledge her, her expression remaining calm and detached as she continued, ¡°Let me guess, Doctor Ward also said that my conduct was improper, that I was dismissed from the university for seducing a professor, that I¡¯m a doctor without capability or morals, that having someone like me in the hospital would simply ruin its overall image. She said she wasn¡¯t targeting me personally but was rather thinking of the hospital, unwilling to let such a practice continue¡­ Everyone, am I wrong?¡± Those words from Joy Ward demeaning her and uplifting herself, making it seem as if all her motivations were benevolent; Hope didn¡¯t even need to think to be able to recite them. Everyone was stunned as they recalled Joy having indeed spoken such words to them before. Joy¡¯s expression stiffened, and seeing the others¡¯ expressions, she tightened her grip on the armrest. Hope¡¯s words led them into deep thought. If spoken with the righteous tone Joy often used, others might believe she was well-intentioned, solely focused on the welfare of the hospital. But hearing them in Hope¡¯s neutral tone completely altered their flavors. Her words did nothing but tell them how Hope was supposedly full of faults, predisposing them to despise Hope and oppose her position as department head. It was clear that she was driven by jealousy of others, speaking ill of them while pretending to be utterly righteous. This art of using others to do her dirty work and yet securing her image as a kind and simple person was a double win, truly ingenious. A few simple sentences from Hope Williams had put Joy Ward in an incredibly awkward position now. Joy Ward pulled at her lips, posing a supremely aggrieved counter-question, ¡°Doctor Williams, what I said wasn¡¯t true, was it?¡± ¡°True?¡± Chapter 65 - Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Lets Go. Is It My Fault for Being Beautiful? Chapter 65: Chapter 65: Let¡¯s Go. Is It My Fault for Being Beautiful? She gave a light smile, her laughter as thin as a fragile wing, yet filled with immense sarcasm. ¡°Truth demands evidence, where is yours? Just because it comes out of your mouth, Joy Ward, does it become the truth¡ªeven without evidence you want to declare me guilty? Is this your autocracy?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, she opened her mouth, and said weakly, ¡°Isn¡¯t your expulsion the best evidence?¡± ¡°Ridiculous.¡± ¡°Since you deny these accusations, then how do you explain this video?¡± Beau Harrison directly opened his phone, displaying the widely promoted video on the table. She had seen the video before; because of the angle, only the backs of Benjamin Myers and Waylon Lewis, who had interacted with her, were captured, while Hope Williams¡¯s entire face was visible. The comments below it escalated violently, labeling her as a flirt and two-timer. Angry netizens even dug up posts about Hope Williams driving a luxury car, suspected of being kept as a mistress, and being a homewrecker. Hope Williams¡¯s brow twitched; she rarely paid attention to online matters and hadn¡¯t expected to become the protagonist of public opinion. ¡°Doctor Williams, what do you have to say about this?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s expression softened slightly. Hope Williams smiled and nodded, unflustered. ¡°Oh, this I admit.¡± Her eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Being beautiful, my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï ¡°¡­¡± Could her answer be any more smug? ¡°As for driving a luxury car?¡± Hope Williams nodded lightly again, her tone playful, ¡°Being rich is also my fault.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Her words, brimming with flaunt, not even concealing, her confident and self-praising demeanor though made it hard to dislike her, because it was the truth. ¡°You¡­¡± Joy Ward choked on her words, finding Hope Williams to be more troublesome than she had expected. ¡°Enough, all of you, let¡¯s not bring these things up, so your approach towards Aurora isn¡¯t that simple, is it?¡± Vice Chancellor Wood looked at Hope Williams resentfully. Hope Williams didn¡¯t rebut immediately to Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s accusation; instead, she poured herself a glass of water and elegantly took a few sips. Her gaze serene, she slowly began, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, do you think I approached Aurora to secure your support when I was being promoted to director?¡± That was exactly what Vice Chancellor Wood meant. When this point was mentioned, Joy Ward seemed to have caught Hope Williams¡¯s shortcoming, her voice immediately rose. ¡°Doctor Williams, you¡¯ve cozied up to Aurora to win her trust just to climb up, Doctor Williams, forgive my bluntness, but you have gone too far.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s frail face was filled with indignation, holding a posture of righteous fury, yet her eyes revealed contempt. ¡°Yes, you even incited Aurora to divorce me, stirring up strife between us. Aurora and I always had a good relationship, but ever since this woman appeared, she has been stirring trouble between me and Aurora. Aurora is naive, influenced by her, and constantly wants to divorce me.¡± This scumbag was trying to shift everything onto her. Hope Williams wouldn¡¯t let him succeed. ¡°This matter, Doctor Williams, you better explain yourself well.¡± Hope Williams spoke coolly, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, you might have never doubted your son-in-law, as you say, Aurora deeply loves Doctor Harrison. So why does she now fervently want a divorce? Surely not because of my few provocations, making this marriage unsalvageable. I don¡¯t think I have that power. You might want to ask Aurora what your son-in-law has done that makes her persistently want a divorce.¡± Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s eyes stalled, and he looked up at Beau Harrison beside him, his expression complex and doubtful. ¡°Father, how I treat Aurora is visible to everyone in the hospital. You cannot simply believe this woman on her few words. What she¡¯s best at is turning black into white¡­¡± ¡°Enough, everyone has their own story, dragging out a whole bunch of quarrels, regardless, Doctor Williams, you are still not qualified for this director position.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s slightly hoarse voice finally spoke, ¡°Although I¡¯ve already retired, and these matters aren¡¯t under my jurisdiction, but I still have the right to speak. I¡¯ll go talk to Director Woods, and you wait for a notice.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s face showed no warmth, ¡°Elder Murphy, you have a high opinion of me, whether I am qualified or not isn¡¯t up to you, but the scalpel in my hand.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s words were extraordinarily straightforward and confident, listening to them felt audacious; yet, during surgery, everyone appreciates such a confident surgeon. Patients¡¯ hope is given by the doctors, and doctors¡¯ hope is self-given. For someone like Hope Williams, who steps onto the operation table with great confidence, which patient¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t appreciate her? ¡°Heh, fine.¡± Elder Murphy was indeed startled. ¡°You¡¯re one of the most resolute doctors I¡¯ve seen over the years. Then let your skills prove it to me. I will ask Director Woods to let the entire hospital staff decide the next cardio director by voting. It will be absolutely fair and transparent. If you can win, no one will oppose your committee chair position. If you lose, you can¡¯t blame anyone else. The date is set for one month from now, do you accept?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, her eyes cold as she looked at Elder Murphy for a few seconds, the corners of her mouth slightly upturned. ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°But I have a request.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, ¡°What¡¯s the requirement?¡± Chapter 66 - Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Bringing Persistent Haunting to the Extreme Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Bringing Persistent Haunting to the Extreme Elder Murphy¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed, ¡°What demand?¡± Hope Williams smiled faintly, ¡°Quite simple, if I win, I¡¯d like you to apologize for all the doubts you¡¯ve had about me today.¡± Elder Murphy stared at Hope Williams for half a second, and finally smiled meaningfully, ¡°Young lady, let¡¯s talk about it after you win.¡± Given her current reputation, to be voted as department head by all the medical staff in the hospital was essentially pushing herself toward a dead end. They all knew full well that Hope Williams couldn¡¯t possibly win. A woman with a tarnished reputation, rumored to be of poor conduct, who had been suspended shortly after taking up her post¡ªit was uncertain if she would even get any patients in the future. What could she possibly use to prove herself, to conquer everyone in the hospital? But she was ultimately too proud. Impossible just meant impossible, without any suspense. But she didn¡¯t believe it¡­ She said, ¡°No, I will win.¡± Her eyes were full of determination. ¡°Ha-ha, well then, I¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??¦Ï.§ã0 Joy Ward had never been as thrilled as she was at that moment¡ªwithin a month, Hope Williams would become a laughingstock to everyone. It couldn¡¯t be too wonderful. This time she would not only pull her down from her department head position, but she would also make it impossible for her to stay in the hospital. No, not just the hospital. The entire medical field, causing her to be despised, her reputation ruined, not even able to see a single patient¡ªthinking about all this filled Joy Ward¡¯s heart with surging excitement. Hope Williams, just you wait. You¡¯re finished. Hope Williams had been delayed inside for more than half an hour, and when she came out, she hurriedly dialed Luke¡¯s phone. ¡°Mommy,¡± came Luke and Willow¡¯s milk-soft voices. As soon as Hope Williams heard the voices of her two darlings, the gloom in her heart was swept away. Hope Williams asked with tender laughter, ¡°Babies, has Aunt Bailey brought you home?¡± Hope Williams had recently found a new housekeeper, especially for times when she was busy, to pick up and drop off Luke and Willow¡ªshe definitely didn¡¯t want a repeat of the kids sneaking out again. It was too frightening, and another instance might as well land Hope Williams straight in the operating room herself. ¡°Aunt Bailey has already brought us home, but Mommy, are you working overtime again today, why couldn¡¯t you come to pick us up?¡± Willow asked softly. ¡°Yeah, Mommy, you¡¯ve been really busy lately,¡± Luke pouted slightly, also slightly dissatisfied, ¡°But how was your meal with Daddy today? Have you guys made up? Did you clear things up? Did Daddy make you mad?¡± That was their real concern. Suddenly bombarded with a slew of questions, Hope Williams laughed helplessly, not knowing which to answer first, then said after thinking, ¡°Everything¡¯s quite good.¡± ¡°What about the details? The process?¡± The little kids seemed relentless, continuing to insist. ¡°Are you two possessed by Aria Richardson right now? Why are you even gossippier than your godmother?¡± An exasperated Hope Williams rubbed her forehead. ¡°Your voice sounds really good today, Mommy, and there¡¯s even a bit of laughter,¡± Luke noted. Hope Williams muted the smile from her lips, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really.¡± Keen as little detectives, they didn¡¯t let any detail slip, and after a series of persistent questions, Hope Williams finally relented. ¡°Alright, Mommy has to visit Grandpa Lewis at the Lewis house later today, so you two stay home and behave. Aunt Bailey will cook for you.¡± ¡°Okay, Mommy, just take care of yourself, we¡¯ll be waiting for you to come back.¡± ¡°Alright, my loves.¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy, love you~¡± Hope Williams held her phone as she walked downstairs; behind her, a smug voice sounded, ¡°Hope Williams.¡± Hope Williams¡¯ neat eyebrows slightly furrowed, but she didn¡¯t stop walking, and the person kept self-assuredly following next to her, sneering, ¡°Haven¡¯t you given up yet?¡± ¡°You surely take ¡®haunting¡¯ to the extreme,¡± Hope Williams said with a bland voice. ¡°Ha, it won¡¯t take a month before you¡¯re out of this hospital, and after that, we won¡¯t see each other again. I naturally want to see more of you. Hope Williams, if I were you, I¡¯d just give up early to spare the last shred of embarrassment; I¡¯d even feel embarrassed for you.¡± Joy Ward laughed uproariously, jubilant as if she had already seen Hope Williams leave the hospital in humiliation, and herself as the victor, surely destined for the position of department head. Hope Williams coldly scoffed without responding. ¡°Hope Williams, you just wait, this time I¡¯m going to make sure you lose face so badly, you won¡¯t be able to stay in the medical field.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to entangle herself with this woman any longer, not wanting to say another word; she quickly walked out. Outside, unknown when, it had begun to drizzle, and being deep into autumn, a chill had set in. Hope Williams wasn¡¯t dressed very warmly and slightly shivered her shoulders, her gaze drifting far off. Through the hazy drizzle, she saw a tall and commanding figure. The man had refined and handsome features, exuding a distinguished grace under his black umbrella, an innate authoritative aura surrounding him. He slowly walked forward with his umbrella, pausing in front of her, his hand gesturing slightly as the umbrella shifted toward her side. The man¡¯s strong presence engulfed Hope Williams, and she, slightly dazed, looked up at the imposing figure before her. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± His low, magnetic voice gradually resonated in her ear. Hope Williams gently shook her head, ¡°I just came down, actually. You don¡¯t have to come over if you¡¯re busy, I could have gone there by myself.¡± No sooner had Hope Williams finished speaking than that persistent voice suddenly chimed in behind her, ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy Ward came over with a smile, naturally walking up to Waylon Lewis¡¯ side. She could even afford to completely ignore Hope Williams¡¯ presence, calmly and gently clutching Waylon¡¯s hand. Yet, no matter how composed she appeared, Hope Williams still noticed her forced smile and uncontrollable panic. Fearful she was a second too late, and Waylon might be taken from her. ¡°Waylon, how did you know I was being discharged today, and even made a special trip to pick me up? Thank you. By the way, I was planning to visit Grandpa Lewis today. It¡¯s perfect, let¡¯s go together.¡± Chapter 67 - Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Love Clearly Revealed Chapter 67: Chapter 67: Love Clearly Revealed Joy Ward tilted her head up slightly, her smile sweet as she spoke in a gentle tone. Hope Williams¡¯s butterfly-like lashes quivered gently, a trace of desolation flickered through her eyes imperceptibly. So, it was because Joy was being discharged that he came to the hospital, picking her up was simply a matter of convenience, no wonder he suddenly had the time¡ªit was all for Joy. Hope¡¯s indifferent eyes flickered slightly, a tightness formed in her chest; she turned her head away, pressing that sliver of emotion deep down where it could not be seen. The slightly oversized black umbrella could shelter three people without issue, but Hope felt the air beneath it stiflingly oppressive, unbearable to stay, she stepped back. A few raindrops landed on her, the cold touch made Hope shiver, then suddenly a shadow fell over her, and her back bumped into a sturdy figure¡ªHope turned to see Benjamin Myers, clad in a white shirt, unknowingly standing behind her with an umbrella. Benjamin¡¯s gaze was gentle, his voice soft and clear as he spoke, ¡°Just off work?¡± Hope nodded slightly and murmured an affirmation. Benjamin watched Hope for a moment, glancing up at the man with the black umbrella and then back to Hope¡¯s expression, understanding dawning on him; he sighed softly and handed the umbrella to Hope. Hope hesitated for a moment before instinctively accepting the umbrella. The next second, her shoulder felt a weight, her body briefly warmed as Benjamin took the umbrella back from her, tilting the majority of it toward her as he said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s cool out, and you¡¯re dressed so lightly. Are you a kid to catch a cold like this, huh?¡± His voice was clear and tender, sounding like a rebuke but laced with indulgence and helplessness. The blatantly obvious affection in his glance caught Waylon Lewis¡¯s eye, causing his brows to twitch sharply, and a stormy darkness descended over his eyes, coldness radiating outward. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Joy¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she immediately smiled, raising her head to tell Waylon, ¡°Waylon, I think Doctor Williams and Doctor Myers look really good together, a match of talents and looks, don¡¯t you think¡­¡± Joy was cut short, a cold glare landing on her, a chill spreading through her body, and she dared not breathe another word. Waylon stared at her, saying nothing, but his eyes filled with rage, as if his fury had been triggered, cold enough to freeze everything around at any moment. Joy stiffened badly, her hand sliding down from Waylon¡¯s arm. The chill in Waylon¡¯s eyes subsided slightly, and, sensing his master¡¯s displeasure, the quick-witted Thomas Hughes immediately stepped forward to take the umbrella from Waylon¡¯s hand. Waylon¡¯s gaze turned away, his deep and rigid voice addressed Joy, ¡°I was unaware you were being discharged today.¡± Joy¡¯s eyes tightened sharply, as Waylon¡¯s unhesitant exposure of the truth caused her facial expression to collapse in rapid succession. After a half-second of silence, Joy managed to conjure a stiff smile, the words she¡¯d held back slipped out impulsively, ¡°Then you came here to¡­¡± ¡°Pick her up.¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded out evenly but was laden with coldness. Saying this, his icy eyes shifted toward Hope. The woman was lifting her head, a light smile on her face as she talked with the man before her. It was a gentle demeanor she had not shown him since her return. And the man before her looked down with a soft smile, his gaze affectionate, a love so evident it could not be ignored. Joy was right; standing together, they did seem¡­ well-matched¡­ Because they looked so well-suited, it was particularly glaring in Waylon¡¯s eyes¡ªhis pupils narrowed slightly, full of swirling darkness and a storm, rage burning in his chest; he could no longer bear to see the woman standing with another man, appearing so well-matched. It was irritating! Insufferably irritating! Suddenly, he strode forward, his frosty gaze never leaving Hope¡¯s face. Benjamin was asking Hope about the day¡¯s events at the hospital. Before she could reply, she suddenly felt a chill as her clothes were yanked away, stuffed back into Benjamin¡¯s arms. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Then Hope felt a sudden weight on her shoulder, practically encased in a rude manner by a black suit jacket. Hope turned her head to find Waylon standing beside her, his face dark and frightening. Hope¡¯s eyes twitched, deprived of the chance to speak before she was forcefully pulled into the man¡¯s embrace. Startled, she staggered, her hand instinctively pressing against Waylon¡¯s chest to steady herself. Hope glared at Waylon, feeling both frightened and annoyed like a startled little animal. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Always yanking her around; was she some toy to him? One moment enjoying the company of his paramour, the next lashing out at her¡ªHope was thoroughly confused by him. ¡°I¡¯m a bit¡­ come here and treat me,¡± Waylon stated gravely, his voice grittier than usual, pulling Hope toward the car. ¡°¡­¡± Hope caught her breath. Benjamin, without hesitation, grabbed Hope¡¯s other wrist. Hope was caught between two men. Waylon halted, his gaze upon Benjamin growing colder, ¡°Let go.¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed with a chilling intent, and the air between the two men became tense, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you doing this to her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your damn business.¡± Benjamin¡¯s normally serene face darkened, showing no intention of releasing his hold. Waylon¡¯s handsome face darkened with ink, his fingers curled tight as he tugged on Hope. ¡°Looking for a fight?¡± ¡°If I win, will you let her go?¡± The chill on Waylon intensified. Hope startled, promptly interjected, ¡°Both of you, let me go.¡± Chapter 68 - Chapter 68: Chapter 68: She Said She Would Win, and I Believed Her Chapter 68: Chapter 68: She Said She Would Win, and I Believed Her Hope Williams took a deep breath, turned around, and said to Benjamin Myers, ¡°Benjamin, thank you, but today I indeed have something to attend to at the Lewis family with him.¡± Benjamin Myers looked at her for two seconds and said nothing. The icy expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯s face gradually dissolved quite a bit, his profound eyes staring at Benjamin Myers even with a hint of pride. ¡­ Director Woods had just returned to the hospital when he heard that Hope Williams¡¯s position as department head was temporarily put on hold. As for who among the cardiologists would ultimately take the position, it would be decided by a hospital-wide vote. The news spread from one to ten, ten to a hundred, and within an hour almost everyone in the hospital knew. Director Woods initially didn¡¯t believe it, finding it absurd as he personally had appointed the department head. Upon inquiring who had said this, he was told that Vice Chancellor Wood and Elder Murphy were in his office waiting for him. On his way back to the office, Director Woods heard plenty of outrageous rumors, one even suggesting that if Hope Williams couldn¡¯t retrieve her position as department head, she would leave the hospital. Director Woods stopped in his tracks, feeling as if the sky were falling; the person he had struggled to recruit was about to leave. Growing more infuriated, the nearly sixty-year-old Director Woods kicked open the office door and charged in, wishing he could crack open their heads to see if they were filled with sludge. ¡°You two old fools, played a fine game of acting first and reporting later¡ªhave your brains been kicked by a donkey?¡± Both Michael Wood and Elder Murphy had anticipated that Director Woods might erupt in anger, but given their relationship, a scolding was all they had expected¡ªnot such an explosive reaction; their mouths agape as if to swallow them whole. Just because of Hope Williams? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°Foolish, extremely foolish¡ªwho allowed you to do this?¡± quivered Director Woods, his fingers trembling with anger. Being scolded to the face despite his old age, Elder Murphy felt even more angered, convinced that Director Woods had lost his judgment, mistaking the ordinary for the precious. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s become senile¡ªwhat were you thinking by promoting her directly to department head?¡± ¡°I had my reasons for doing it; Hope Williams is capable of holding that position,¡± insisted Director Woods, his voice growing louder, audible even outside the closed office door. Director Woods was rarely this irate, and passing doctors looked at each other in confusion. ¡°Capable? There are many doctors more capable than her! If you have the ability, promote them all,¡± Elder Murphy retorted, banging the desk loudly. ¡°Heh,¡± Director Woods scoffed in frustration. ¡°You don¡¯t know shit. If she leaves, I¡¯ll never let you off the hook.¡± ¡°Old fool, is she really worth all this trouble? Besides, ever since she arrived, I¡¯ve heard nothing but rumors swirling around the hospital. It¡¯d be quieter if she left,¡± Elder Murphy argued, not intimidated by the harsh words. Furious, Director Woods¡¯s fingers shook, ¡°That¡¯s just children making trouble; you two aren¡¯t young anymore, do you believe that? If she wasn¡¯t competent, would I have recruited her?¡± ¡°Competent? She does make big claims, saying she¡¯s sure to win¡ªI hardly believe it.¡± ¡°Did she say that?¡± Director Woods¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Elder Murphy smirked, thinking that Director Woods also saw Hope Williams¡¯s statement as bravado. ¡°Yes, she did.¡± ¡°Sharp-tongued, indeed. Guess what she said? She said she¡¯ll prove to everyone that she¡¯s the only one for the department head position through each patient she cures, each successful surgery she performs. Based on that statement, I did think highly of her for a moment, but around here, one must speak through ability, not just be skilled verbally. If she truly has the ability, she¡¯d secure that position and show us, and we¡¯d definitely support her without a second word.¡± Both Michael Wood and Elder Murphy always valued ability, which wasn¡¯t false nor was it to deliberately make it difficult for Hope Williams. If she truly were talented, it would be more than great for both the hospital and the patients, giving them no reason to oppose her. Listening, Director Woods chuckled meaningfully, ¡°Truly a girl respected by that old man.¡± ¡°What are you muttering about?¡± Director Woods replied, ¡°Just watch, she will win.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure? The current situation is highly unfavorable for her.¡± ¡°She said she would win, didn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°You believe that?¡± ¡°I do!¡± declared Director Woods firmly. ¡°Heh,¡± laughed Elder Murphy, turning to Michael Wood, ¡°He¡¯s obsessed.¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe? Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Since the situation had developed this way and Hope Williams had personally confirmed it, Director Woods chose to believe in her decision. ¡°The two of you just wait and see, her medical skills will surprise you beyond your expectations.¡± The two men exchanged glances¡ªHope Williams¡¯s credentials were not yet convincing enough to sway their belief. At the Lewis family estate. When they arrived at the old mansion, voices chattered in the large living room. Christopher Lewis, Alitzel Williams were there, and there was another elegantly dressed lady¡ªKaeli Thompson had also seen her before, she was Joy Ward¡¯s mother. Waylon Lewis went to park the car while Hope Williams, expressionless, walked into the hall with Joy. Those on the sofas chatting paused. Although Hope Williams didn¡¯t want to engage in such insincere interaction, being in someone else¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t just ignore these people and go straight upstairs. Carrying a medicine box and maintaining a calm demeanor, she greeted politely, ¡°Chairman Lewis, Mrs. Lewis.¡± ¡°Uncle, Aunt,¡± Joy approached the people on the sofa with a bright and graceful smile. ¡°Mom,¡± Joy sat next to Kaeli Thompson, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Chapter 69 - Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward Engagement Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward Engagement ¡°Mom.¡± Joy sat next to Kaeli Thompson, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed to come while you can?¡± Kaeli Thompson chuckled behind her hand, teasing, ¡°You¡¯re always busy with the hospital, not even worrying about your own marriage. I¡¯m here today specifically to discuss your marriage to Waylon with your aunt and uncle.¡± ¡°Joy has always been the daughter-in-law of my dreams, and they are not getting any younger. Christopher and I have been planning their engagement recently.¡± ¡°Well then, we¡¯re on the same page. Joy has always been the pearl in the palm of our family, treasured so much that we fear she might fall or melt away. But entrusting her to the Lewis Family eases my mind and her father¡¯s.¡± ¡°Of course, you can rest assured that our family will always cherish this treasure.¡± ¡°Mom, Aunt, you two are really¡­¡± Overcome with shyness and excitement, Joy was caught off guard by the pleasant surprise, her face blushing with coyness. ¡°Look at her, getting all shy.¡± The room was filled with cheerful banter, but Hope Williams¡¯s smooth brows furrowed slightly, aware that some of it was deliberately said for her to hear. They were keen on performing a show that she had no interest in watching; she turned to leave. ¡°Miss Williams is here too,¡± Kaeli Thompson deliberately called out to her, pretending to have just noticed her, ¡°You can also give some suggestions for Joy and Waylon¡¯s engagement party; after all, you¡¯ve lived with Waylon for years and know his preferences.¡± ¡°Mom~¡± Joy called out helplessly, ¡°Miss Williams and I have different tastes in parties. There¡¯s no point in asking for her advice, don¡¯t trouble her.¡± ¡°Right, what can an ex-wife suggest?¡± Alitzel Williams sipped her fragrant tea elegantly, scoffing disdainfully, ¡°Joy, you should stay away from her. She¡¯s cunning, while you¡¯re pure-hearted; don¡¯t let her influence you.¡± Joy pressed her lips together, her expression a mixture of warmth and helplessness. ¡°No matter what, I still hope Miss Williams can wish Waylon and me well.¡± Joy said gently, her eyes hopeful as she looked at Hope Williams. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? As if she truly looked forward to her blessing. Yet the pride and triumph in those eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. Hope Williams had an icy expression void of other emotions. She chuckled lightly. All eyes turned to her. Finally, Hope Williams spoke slowly, her voice full of mocking desolation, ¡°Grandfather lies on his deathbed, and here you are, jubilantly planning your engagement. I truly wish you peace of mind in holding the ceremony.¡± Faces around her tightened. Hope Williams was about to leave when a strong arm wrapped around her waist. Hope Williams turned back, her eyes flickered, and due to their height difference, she instinctively stretched her slender neck. Waylon Lewis stood behind her, his dark eyes fixed on hers. Sensing her discomfort, his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Waylon¡¯s lips moved subtly, his voice deep. Hope Williams¡¯s body trembled slightly, she glanced at him hurriedly, then averted her gaze and moved her lips, her voice was as cold as usual, revealing no emotion, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going to see Grandfather.¡± Hope Williams lowered her eyes, deliberately avoiding touching Waylon, and stepped aside to go upstairs. ¡°Sister-in-law.¡± Wyatt Lewis had just come back from outside, noticed Hope Williams passing by, and called out to her. Hope Williams politely nodded. Waylon¡¯s gaze flickered as he followed the woman¡¯s slender figure, with narrowed eyes full of depth. ¡°Waylon, you¡¯re back just in time. We¡¯re discussing your marriage, and as the person involved, you should also care,¡± Alitzel said, noting her son¡¯s gaze fixed on Hope Williams, ignoring everyone else, while Christopher Lewis next to her was already slightly annoyed. Before Christopher could reprimand, Alitzel spoke first. Only then did Waylon¡¯s gaze shift back to the people on the sofa. At the mention, his features slightly darkened, understanding the sudden change in Hope Williams¡¯s emotion. He said nothing, his handsome face taut, every line expressing anger. ¡°Ch¡­¡± The tense atmosphere was too much for Wyatt; he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°My brother¡¯s getting married? How come I didn¡¯t know about this? And who is the lucky person? Hope Williams? Ah, Mom, you¡¯ve got the wrong word; for my brother and sister-in-law, it should be called remarriage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s with that woman?¡± ¡°Oh? There¡¯s someone else?¡± Wyatt teased with a smirk, ¡°Then I do not approve.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± Alitzel was infuriated, things were chaotic enough, and her unruly son was making it worse, ¡°Is it your place to approve?¡± ¡°Hey Mom, am I not a member of the Lewis family? Why don¡¯t I have a say? Besides, did my brother agree to this? Did Grandfather on his sickbed agree? Grandfather clearly stated that the future mistress of the Lewis family can only be Hope Williams, and no one else. Are you not afraid that this will awaken Grandfather against your actions?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Alitzel was beside herself with rage, both of her sons going against her. Wyatt made a zipping motion across his mouth, having said his piece, and leaned coolly against the arm of the nearby sofa, standing united with Waylon. ¡°This marriage, Waylon¡­¡± His mother¡¯s words were cut off by a chilling and somber voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss it further.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Suit yourselves.¡± The man, unhurried and without a trace of warmth in his voice, continued. Chapter 70 - Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Hope Williams, Is She Pregnant? Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Hope Williams, Is She Pregnant? The man spoke unhurriedly, his voice devoid of warmth as he continued. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Waylon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, then I¡¯ll immediately instruct them to¡­¡± ¡°Bro, stop joking!¡± Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t stay calm. If Joy Ward became his sister-in-law, would he leave home, believe it or not? ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t notify me, I won¡¯t attend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Waylon?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face stiffened fiercely and she blinked desperately, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s mouth twitched as he chewed over Waylon Lewis¡¯s words to fully explain the meaning. Damn. This sudden reversal from his brother was unexpected and scared him. This was meant to anger several people. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï His brother meant that they could have their wedding banquet and he wouldn¡¯t care, but even if they did, they shouldn¡¯t invite him, as it had nothing to do with him. It had to be said, his brother was ruthless, effectively shutting everyone up with a single sentence. Joy Ward hurriedly rose to Waylon Lewis¡¯s side, ¡°Waylon, are you¡­ are you angry? We had already agreed on this before, right? Mom and Dad just moved the date earlier, I know you¡¯re busy, but you don¡¯t need to worry about the engagement party, I¡­¡± ¡°Agreed?¡± Waylon Lewis slowly uttered the two words. He paused, his piercing eyes slightly squinted, and a chill gathered between his brows. Joy Ward gave a guilty hum. Under his icy gaze, her heart felt like it might jump out of her chest, and she desperately wanted to escape, but the man gave her no chance. She had no choice but to plow on, ¡°Waylon, you promised to marry me five years ago, and I¡¯ve waited for you for five years¡­ getting married is our eventual outcome, isn¡¯t it? I love you, and you have feelings for me too¡­¡± Joy Ward spoke hurriedly, her voice choked up, her eyes filled with love and expectation as she looked at Waylon Lewis. ¡°Is that what I told you back then?¡± ¡°¡­ I.¡± Joy Ward opened her mouth but was left speechless, her hidden intentions now blatantly apparent. Her hands clenched at her sides, his deep eyes turned colder as he slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to be clever.¡± With a ¡°smack¡± sound. Christopher Lewis slammed his hand on the table and rose furiously, ¡°Waylon Lewis!¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned deathly pale as Waylon Lewis had already started walking upstairs. She hastily followed, ¡°Waylon, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you¡­¡± Joy Ward had been thinking that even if Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t like her, she was always by his side and there were no other women around him. It would inevitably come to her when it was time to marry, especially since both parents were present today, Waylon Lewis would likely comply. But¡­ Waylon Lewis paused, and the chill in his eyes deepened as he looked at Joy Ward. Joy Ward opened her mouth, but the words about marriage also slipped out. Tears swirled in her eyes as she desperately regulated her breathing, anxiously wanting to flee from this displeasing topic, ¡°Waylon¡­I¡­I¡¯ll go check on Grandfather.¡± Joy Ward turned to flee, but her last expression was helplessly grievous. ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Kaeli Thompson struggled to speak, both embarrassed and helpless, yet she didn¡¯t dare show her anger. Comparatively, the Ward Family¡¯s marriage into the Lewis Family would naturally be considered marrying above their station, only climbing into the ranks of the wealthy due to the Ward Family¡¯s effort in treating Elder Lewis over the years, supported by the Lewis family. The Ward Family was determined to marry Joy Ward into the Lewis family, which would substantially raise their status in Emperor Capital. Everyone knew the three great households of Emperor Capital, with the Lewis family at the helm, followed by the Mu and Jun families. But if the Ward family could solidly attach themselves to the Lewis family¡¯s ¡°vessel,¡± rising to become the fourth great household was only a matter of time. They must seize this opportunity through Joy Ward. But now, although Christopher Lewis and Alitzel Williams had no objections, the head of the Lewis family was naturally Waylon Lewis, and if he didn¡¯t agree, no one could force him. A fierce determination flashed in Kaeli Thompson¡¯s eyes, realizing she must discuss a strategy with Christopher Ward soon, she promptly bid farewell to Alitzel Williams and hurried home. Christopher Lewis, infuriated, returned to his study. Only Alitzel Williams and Wyatt Lewis were left in the living room, Wyatt leisurely leaning on the sofa, eating an apple. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t worry about my brother¡¯s affairs, he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°He may know, but which girl would want to marry someone as cold and distant as him? And Girl Joy is not bad, always by your brother¡¯s side, she even specifically studied cardiology for grandfather¡¯s illness, she¡¯s kind-hearted and wholeheartedly loves your brother, she has saved grandfather several times, she is a benefactor of the Lewis family¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was somewhat speechless, straightened up, ¡°She¡¯s a benefactor of the Lewis family? Mom, my sister-in-law is right now upstairs treating Grandfather, you can go and see for yourself who saved Grandfather.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, no matter how much you try to matchmake, it¡¯s useless if my brother is unwilling, especially since my sister-in-law now has three people to think about, just for one Joy Ward¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Alitzel Williams¡¯s voice suddenly rose as she abruptly stood up. Wyatt Lewis¡¯s voice halted in his throat as he slowly shifted his gaze towards Alitzel Williams. At that moment, Wyatt Lewis wished he could detach his lips. Alitzel Williams was breathless, ¡°You¡­what did you say about three people? What are you talking about? Wyatt Lewis, you need to clarify, Hope Williams, is she pregnant? Pregnant with your brother¡¯s child?¡± Chapter 71 - Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Using the Child to Return to the Lewis Family Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Using the Child to Return to the Lewis Family This mouth is too quick! Wyatt Lewis blinked desperately, if his brother knew he almost accidentally revealed the existence of Luke and Willow to someone else, he surely wouldn¡¯t see the sun tomorrow. ¡°Mom¡­ Mom isn¡¯t you¡­¡± ¡°Oh great, she kept saying she didn¡¯t want to return to the Lewis Family, and now she¡¯s pregnant. I said she was advancing by retreating. No wonder your brother protects her so diligently. I see, I see!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt watched Alitzel Williams dash upstairs with such speed, his shoulders suddenly drooped, feeling as if the sky was about to fall, he had made a mess. ¡°This lousy mouth of mine.¡± Wyatt slapped his own mouth hard and hurriedly chased after, ¡°Hey¡­ Mom¡­ Mom!¡± Hope Williams looked at the old man lying on the hospital bed, whose face was getting paler, and felt her heart wrench. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Hope softly called, ¡°Hope is here to see you again.¡± Hope took a deep breath, her tears on the verge of falling as she opened the medical kit to examine the old man, finding it much as she expected. Hope found Grandpa¡¯s acupoints and first sealed his heart veins. After finishing this, her gaze swept over to the medicine decoction the servant just brought in. Hope¡¯s clear eyes squinted, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Hope took the medicine bowl, staring at the decoction for a few seconds with bright eyes, a look of understanding flashed through them, and she asked calmly, ¡°Who prescribed this medicine?¡± The servant holding the medicine answered, ¡°Doctor Ward.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï Upon hearing this, Hope felt even more certain of her thoughts but said nothing, just took the bowl, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll feed Grandpa. You all can go about your business.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Hope asked with a slight raise of her eyebrows. After a moment of hesitation, the servant nodded and handed over the medicine bowl to Hope, then quietly retreated. Hope took out a glass test tube from the medical kit, poured some of the medicine into the test tube, sealed it, and took it back for analysis. Then, she discarded the remaining decoction. As she expected, this wasn¡¯t the medicine she prescribed, and there was definitely something wrong with this decoction. Although she didn¡¯t yet know its ingredients, further analysis was needed to determine. Just as she finished these actions, Waylon Lewis and Joy Ward entered the room one after the other. Hope calmly packed up her things, glancing over at Waylon Lewis, her gaze then meaningfully fell on Joy Ward. If it was indeed her tampering with the decoction that aggravated Grandpa¡¯s condition, Hope would definitely not let her go. She urgently needed to take the decoction back for testing and had also prepared a new prescription, but one of the herbs was extremely rare; she had only seen it in the research institute of the leading hospital in Country Y. She needed to borrow this herb to make it work. She had already sealed Grandpa¡¯s acupoints, and there would be no danger for the time being. Originally not intending to stay long, she picked up the medical kit to leave, but seeing Joy Ward moving towards Grandpa Lewis, Hope¡¯s eyes turned cold, and she raised a hand to directly block Joy¡¯s path. Joy Ward¡¯s face was already unpleasant, and when Hope blocked her, the expression of hatred and gritted teeth seemed to wish to tear Hope apart. It was all her fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, Waylon wouldn¡¯t have refused to marry her, and she wouldn¡¯t be so humiliated today. Full of hatred tangled within, if it weren¡¯t for Waylon being here, Joy really wanted to slap Hope to vent her anger, but with Waylon present, she still had to maintain her gentle and lovely image, forcing a smile, she asked innocently and harmlessly, ¡°Miss Williams, what are you doing?¡± Hope¡¯s face was expressionless, her voice cold, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked Grandpa, he needs to rest quietly, don¡¯t disturb him.¡± Joy seethed with anger, words squeezed out from between her teeth, ¡°I am Grandpa Lewis¡¯s attending doctor.¡± ¡°Rest assured, you won¡¯t be for much longer.¡± Hope looked at Joy with icy eyes, she wouldn¡¯t allow Joy to approach Grandpa anymore. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t make that decision.¡± Hope saw no need to say anything further, everything would be made clear once the analysis results of the decoction came out. She raised her gaze to Waylon and said flatly, ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t be in trouble for the short term. I¡¯ll come back tomorrow for further treatment, and if you trust me, don¡¯t use any other prescriptions for Grandpa right now. As for why, I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow.¡± ¡°Waylon, don¡¯t believe her¡­¡± Joy Ward hurriedly tried to argue. She was the old man¡¯s attending physician, so when Hope talked about others¡¯ prescriptions, wasn¡¯t she referring to hers? What¡¯s wrong with the medicine she prescribed? What right does Hope have to forbid its use? This was a massive insult and denial of her confident self. Hope had no right to deny her. How ridiculous¡ªshe immediately refuted Hope. Waylon frowned slightly. Ever since Wyatt told him about that thing, he had been investigating; there were no surveillance cameras in Grandpa¡¯s room, making it impossible to determine who was lying. But Hope¡¯s every visit and concern for Grandpa were genuine, and given Hope¡¯s character, she certainly wouldn¡¯t joke about Grandpa¡¯s life. Connecting these thoughts, Waylon was filled with doubts. ¡°Hope!¡± Hope had just reached the door of the room when Alitzel Williams came storming over, not giving her any chance to react, lifted her hand, and swung it towards Hope¡¯s face. Hope was momentarily stunned; it happened so quickly, she couldn¡¯t dodge it. ¡°Slap!¡± echoed the room. The whole room fell silent, deathly silent. Hope instinctively flinched her shoulders, but the expected pain didn¡¯t come. When she looked up, she saw a tall figure of a man shielding her. Alitzel¡¯s hand had swiped across Waylon¡¯s chin, making a loud slapping sound. ¡°Way¡­ Waylon¡­¡± Alitzel was dumbfounded. Waylon turned his head slightly, his face a bit icy. Alitzel never expected that Waylon would suddenly protect Hope; she stiffly looked at her own hand and then at Waylon, her noble face filled with both anger and distress. All this anger would undoubtedly be redirected at Hope. She glared at Hope with hatred. ¡°You really play a cunning play of advancing by retreating, full of lies. Why didn¡¯t I notice your scheming before.¡± This time, Hope was genuinely at a loss. Alitzel had always held resentment against her, but no matter what, with her good upbringing and composed demeanor, Alitzel would never resort to open violence. Hope had no idea what she had done to warrant such a violent reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so furious,¡± Hope said honestly. Whatever the reason, at least give her one. ¡°You still pretend to be clueless. Hope, you really have a devious mind. You just want to use the child to return to the Lewis Family, how despicable.¡± ¡°How did you¡­ find out?¡± Hope¡¯s gaze trembled, the child¡­ how did she know about Luke and Willow¡¯s existence? Chapter 72 - Chapter 72: Chapter 72: How Many Months Pregnant? Chapter 72: Chapter 72: How Many Months Pregnant? Hope Williams looked at Waylon Lewis with a pair of bewildered and tense eyes. Waylon Lewis was frowning tightly. ¡°How would I know? Wyatt has already told me everything, what else do you want to hide? What? Does my knowing ruin your plans?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s neat eyebrows knit together tightly, her heart sinking inch by inch. At this moment, her hands were clenched tight, fearful that Alitzel Williams would demand that she return Luke and Willow to the Lewis Family. Hope Williams was so nervous that she even held her breath. Alitzel Williams was so angry that she fixed her gaze on Hope¡¯s abdomen and asked, ¡°How many months? Why don¡¯t you look pregnant yet?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°?¡± Pregnant?! A strong surprise flashed through Hope Williams¡¯s anxious eyes, and she subconsciously raised her hand to cover her stomach, ¡°Are you saying¡­ I¡¯m pregnant?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretending?¡± Alitzel Williams said irritably. Hope blinked, and aside from the shock, the tension eased slightly without showing on her face. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï As long as she hadn¡¯t discovered Luke and Willow, that was good. As for being pregnant. Hope Williams had no idea where she¡¯d heard that from. So her anger stemmed from thinking she was pregnant and wanting to use the child to force the Lewis Family to accept her again? Hope Williams laughed bitterly, feeling more wronged than Dou E herself. Waylon Lewis raised his deep ink-like eyebrows, the same surprised expression flickering across his eyes. At that moment, his gaze drifted past and noticed Wyatt Lewis, who only dared to show half of his head from behind. His eyes darkened as he realized. Noticing that Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze was sweeping toward him and meeting his eyes, Wyatt Lewis almost knelt down on the spot to apologize. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, his brother must have realized that he had let something slip. Waylon Lewis indifferently withdrew his glance, a layer of indignation hidden between his brows, and said coldly, ¡°Come out.¡± Wyatt Lewis felt very sad. He had to muster the courage to come out from the corner; he would suffer terribly, but not coming out and being caught would be even worse. Wyatt Lewis quickly dashed to stand to the right of Hope Williams, using her as a shield between himself and Waylon Lewis, but he still couldn¡¯t block the piercing chill coming his way. Sister-in-law, protect me! Sister-in-law, save me! Waylon Lewis glanced at him indifferently, that ice-cold look clearly meant, ¡°We¡¯ll settle this later.¡± ¡°Explain.¡± Hope Williams seemed to realize something as well and shifted her puzzled gaze toward Wyatt Lewis. That questioning look suddenly made Wyatt Lewis feel immense pressure. ¡°What are you making Wyatt say? I¡¯m asking you both what¡¯s the deal with this pregnancy,¡± Alitzel Williams pressed, seeing the three of them silent, each waiting for someone else to explain in a panic. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. As for where you heard the news of my pregnancy, you should ask that person,¡± Hope Williams said with a helpless sigh, getting straight to the point. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alitzel Williams turned her attention to Wyatt Lewis, ¡°Is she pregnant or not?¡± ¡°¡­Mom, I was just joking with you earlier. I didn¡¯t expect you to believe it¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis¡¯s voice got softer and softer, guilt-ridden. If his mother inquired further, how could he respond? ¡°So, she¡¯s not pregnant at all?¡± Wyatt Lewis kept his head down, nodding repeatedly. Alitzel Williams was furious, completely exasperated with her two sons. ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to kill me.¡± Standing to the side, Joy Ward, who had been listening in terror for a long while, finally relaxed upon hearing this outcome. She eased her expression and walked gently to Alitzel Williams¡¯s side, patting her back to soothe her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. The second young master was just joking with you; it¡¯s not good for your health to get upset.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s words made Alitzel Williams feel even more guilty. Indeed, she had thought that if Hope was really pregnant and things had truly come to this point¡­ She would have had to apologize to Joy Ward and reluctantly accept Hope back into the Lewis Family. No matter how much she resented Hope for her tricks, it was her son who couldn¡¯t resist temptation and got her pregnant. Matters of men and women require two hands to clap; it¡¯s impossible for her not to hold Waylon Lewis responsible. Being a woman herself, she couldn¡¯t bear to have Hope, a young lady, pregnant and alone in the world. Of course, the most important thing was that for a top-tier family like the Lewis¡¯s, who place the highest value on heirs, there was no way they would allow the child of the Family Head¡¯s son to be cast out. Now that she heard there was no child, Alitzel Williams was relieved and looked at Joy Ward with even more compassion, ¡°Joy, I¡¯m sorry you had to see that, please don¡¯t misunderstand, they were just joking¡­¡± Joy Ward silently shook her head, her dignified silence painting a vivid picture of resignation and grievance. After a pause, she spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Auntie, it was just a misunderstanding, it¡¯s good we¡¯ve cleared it up¡­ I know Waylon¡¯s character, and I won¡¯t misunderstand him.¡± Alitzel Williams patted Joy Ward¡¯s hand, which was wrapped around her own, her eyes brimming with emotion. Joy Ward hesitated for a moment, let out a troubled sigh, and still spoke up, ¡°But after all, Miss Williams, you and Waylon have been divorced for many years, always seeking him out, clinging to him¡­ I feel that it¡¯s not good¡­¡± Alitzel Williams nodded, fully agreeing with her; she thought Joy Ward was absolutely right. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes flashed with coldness. Joy Ward¡¯s insinuations suggested she was shamelessly clinging to Waylon Lewis. How could she not understand? She pursed her lips and continued, ¡°So, Miss Williams, to avoid any similar misunderstandings in the future, please have some self-respect and keep your distance from Waylon, okay?¡± ¡°Joy Ward!¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s voice rose, cold and deep, his icy gaze sweeping over Joy Ward with plenty of warning and displeasure. Joy Ward¡¯s smile stiffened, but she continued, ¡°Sorry, Waylon, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, just a friendly reminder¡­¡± ¡°No need,¡± said Waylon Lewis coldly, ¡°She has never sought me out or clung to me. If there was any clinging, it was me seeking her out and clinging to her.¡± Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Waylon Lewis is a completely incompetent husband Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Waylon Lewis is a completely incompetent husband Since last time Willow and Luke accidentally caused trouble at the Lewis Family, and Hope Williams had misunderstood Waylon, after she apologized and explained to Waylon, their interactions underwent subtle changes. She trusted Waylon Lewis a bit more. Waylon had no intention of taking the children; he just wanted to see them as their father. Hope accepted this reasoning, thus she didn¡¯t resist as much when Waylon saw Luke and Willow, letting it happen. Hope slightly raised her eyebrows, looking toward the black car parked not far away, her heart at peace, gently stroking Luke¡¯s hair, ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Luke trotted over to Waylon¡¯s car with his little legs. Waylon was about to leave when he saw Luke running toward him. A glint passed through his dark eyes. Luke stood in front of Waylon¡¯s car, looking at him. Waylon opened the car door and got out. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Luke said, then turned and ran back inside as if to fetch something. Hope didn¡¯t know what Luke was up to. Willow¡¯s round eyes followed her brother as he ran back and forth. Soon afterwards, Luke came out holding a card, his little face serious as he handed it to Waylon. Waylon raised an eyebrow, his deep eyes flickered with confusion. Luke, in a childishly solemn tone, said, ¡°It was my idea to send Brother Jimmy to cause trouble. I apologize. For the things we broke, I will compensate. I admit it was impulsive of me, but why did you bully my mommy? Mommy kindly went to rescue your family members, and not only did you not thank her, but you also drove her away. Doesn¡¯t my mommy have feelings? Doesn¡¯t she feel hurt? Luke¡¯s mommy, who I love the most, why should anyone bully her?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã¦Ï Luke earnestly pushed the card to Waylon, his serious little face showing no other emotion, ¡°Here, take this. Mommy said that if you make a mistake, you should bravely take responsibility. This is the pocket money Mommy gives me, including my New Year¡¯s money, all of it is here, take it.¡± The amount in Luke¡¯s card was not small, containing not only the pocket money Hope had given him but also money he had won traveling around with Liam Cloud over the years¡ªwhich amounted to several million¡ªunbeknownst to Hope. Waylon¡¯s gaze grew complex, looking tenderly at the little Luke in front of him, bending his tall and slender figure down, ¡°Your mommy taught you well to correct your mistake, but let this one go.¡± Taking money from one¡¯s own son, that would be really outrageous. Waylon handed the card back to Luke, ¡°The broken stuff wasn¡¯t worth much and was about to be replaced anyway.¡± ¡°You keep it. Otherwise, I really would feel a bit uneasy.¡± Though Luke knew his daddy wasn¡¯t short on money, since he had damaged it, he had to make it right; it didn¡¯t matter if his daddy was wealthy. ¡°You¡¯re my son, even if you burned down a house, there¡¯s no need to compensate, understand?¡± Waylon said in a calm voice, smiling warmly at Luke. Luke paused slightly, ¡°Then¡­ okay, but just don¡¯t bully mommy, and I won¡¯t set your house on fire.¡± Meaning, if he did bully mommy, setting his house on fire might still be an option. Waylon slightly curved his lips, ¡°You really stand up for your mommy?¡± ¡°Of course, Mommy is a girl, and Luke is a boy. It¡¯s natural for Luke to protect mommy. Nobody is allowed to bully her, including you. Even though we are flesh and blood, if you bully mommy, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± Waylon looked at Luke, who stubbornly defended Hope like a little knight. A smile flickered in Waylon¡¯s eyes, tinged with both admiration and helplessness. In the eyes of the two children, he probably couldn¡¯t even compare to a strand of Hope¡¯s hair. Waylon felt somewhat slighted, but more than that, he felt heartache and regret. These years, she had been raising two children alone, and it had undoubtedly been tough, yet she had raised them extremely well. Like her, when they acted, they did so decisively, hitting right where it hurt, leaving no room for negotiation. Waylon¡¯s warm hand gently lifted and caressed Luke¡¯s hair, his voice low and soothing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I couldn¡¯t bear to bully her either.¡± ¡°Mommy always says, if you say something and don¡¯t follow through, it¡¯s just pie in the sky,¡± Luke said earnestly. ¡°¡­Yeah, your mommy is right.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go painting pies in the sky then.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Luke suddenly remembered something, ¡°can you return Brother Jimmy to me?¡± ¡°That mechanical little dog?¡± ¡°Yes, I made it for mommy by hand. It¡¯s supposed to be her birthday present.¡± It was his most perfect craft yet, surely meant for his most beloved mommy. ¡°Birthday? Her birthday is coming up?¡± Waylon glanced toward the woman not far away, who was speaking to Willow with her head lowered, her beautiful face brightened by a charming smile. His gaze softened without him even realizing it. ¡°You don¡¯t even know that.¡± Luke frowned slightly, his serious little gaze scrutinizing like a little boss inspecting a subordinate, clearly very dissatisfied, mentally deducting points from his dad, ¡°Mommy said you¡¯ve been married for three years, and you don¡¯t even know her birthday?¡± Luke really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Really incompetent, no wonder mommy left you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon paused, a complex emotion flashing through his deep eyes¡ªhe could not refute, it was undeniable that he had indeed neglected Hope previously. ¡°You¡­ are right.¡± His performance as a husband had really been lacking. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore.¡± Luke walked a few steps ahead, slightly frustrated, then suddenly paused, and after a few seconds, sighed helplessly as if changing his mind, and turned back to look at Waylon, ¡°Mommy¡¯s birthday is next Sunday.¡± ¡°Uncle Benjamin knows, and you still don¡¯t, sigh, you really can¡¯t compare to Uncle Benjamin.¡± The mention of being worse than Benjamin Myers made Waylon¡¯s gaze instantly chill. Luke talked with Waylon for quite a while, and Hope made no attempt to hurry him. Seeing Luke returning, Hope gently took his hand, looked up at Waylon with a polite nod, and took Luke and Willow home. Chapter 75 - Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Saving Your Own Life is What Matters Most Chapter 75: Chapter 75: Saving Your Own Life is What Matters Most Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze was deep and with a final sigh of resignation, he couldn¡¯t help feel a tightness in his chest as Luke¡¯s words indeed struck a chord, causing him a subtle discomfort. Hope Williams finished washing up with the two little ones and coaxed them to sleep, ¡°Okay, babies, go to sleep. Mommy has some things to do, but once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll tell you a bedtime story, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, then hurry up, Mommy,¡± said Luke, as he and Willow hand in hand, scampered off to their room. Hope Williams¡¯s first order of business upon sitting down on the living room sofa was to make a phone call. The other party picked up promptly. ¡°Hi, Director Delacey.¡± ¡°Hey Cynthia, it¡¯s been a while since I heard from you. How have things been since you returned home? Are you adjusting well? And how about your ex-husband? How are the two little treasures? Oh my, I haven¡¯t seen you guys in so long; I miss you terribly,¡± came the fluent English of the middle-aged woman on the other end. Hope Williams smiled and conversed in English too, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although there are some troubles, everything is being resolved. I believe things will get better.¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I trust in your capabilities, of course. But did you call today for a particular reason?¡± Given Hope Williams¡¯s tendency to work to the point of self-forgetfulness, taking time out of her busy schedule to make a call signified that it must be for something rather important. ¡°Actually, there is something I need your help with.¡± Hope Williams explained the situation to Director Delacey briefly, ¡°I know these herbs are quite precious, so I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯d sell me some, but they are critical for my patient.¡± ¡°Cynthia, is the patient you¡¯re referring to your ex-husband¡¯s grandfather?¡± asked Director Delacey, her voice growing heavier. Hope Williams shook her head, ¡°No, he¡¯s also my grandfather.¡± Director Delacey sighed, ¡°Alright Cynthia, I was initially reluctant to give you the herbs just because he was your ex-husband¡¯s grandpa. When you came to y country, you told me you fled your home to protect your children from a husband aiming to harm them. For such a man, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?? ¡°But hearing you speak like this, Grandpa Lewis seems to be a very good person. Since he has treated you well, I am willing to help him for your sake. Don¡¯t worry, I will have someone send it to you later.¡± Hope Williams felt deeply moved, her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°Thank you, Director Delacey.¡± ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re too polite. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would not have managed that surgery. It was your persistence that gave me a second chance at life. Although I was reluctant to let you go back to your country, I knew it was where your path lay. Cynthia, I will always support your choices.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s eyes grew teary, ¡°No one understands me better than you, thank you, Director Delacey.¡± After hanging up the phone, Hope Williams took a deep breath, retrieved the director¡¯s account information, and transferred the money. The price of the herb was indeed extravagant, and it was currently scarce in the market. Director Delacey had previously acquired it at an auction. Unexpectedly, just as Hope Williams put down her phone, the money was sent back the next second along with an offended emoji, ¡°Talking money hurts feelings.¡± Hope Williams helplessly massaged her forehead. Under the bright moonlight, a tall figure at the Lewis family¡¯s old house was sneakily organizing his belongings and slipping into the garage. Waylon Lewis¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly. He stepped forward with large strides toward the figure. Wyatt Lewis felt that to save his own skin, it was best not to show his face around his brother for a few days. Maybe staying away for a while was a good idea, to keep his brother from getting annoyed at the sight of him. Quite self-aware. Carrying a change of clothes, Wyatt took his car keys and went to the parking garage. As his hand reached for the car door, he felt an invisible chill whip across his back and muttered to himself, ¡°The temperature sure is dropping quickly tonight.¡± As he was about to sit in the car, his peripheral vision caught a towering figure. Wyatt froze, the cool air behind him growing more intense. Only then did he realize that this was not a simple drop in temperature¡ªit felt more like the Arctic! ¡°Where are you going?¡± The deep, frosty voice of his brother rang out. Wyatt¡¯s scalp tingled, and his heart raced. Reluctantly, he turned his head incrementally, his exceptionally handsome face splitting into a placating smile, ¡°Brother¡­ to keep out of your way, I was going to stay somewhere else for a few days.¡± After all, today he had nearly blown the kids¡¯ cover and unforgivably caused his brother to be slapped, still showing a trace of red on his face. Maybe his brother was now scheming about which state to send him off to develop. Waylon Lewis glanced at him and dropped a cold command, ¡°Come to the study.¡± With that, the man turned and walked away. Wyatt slapped his chest, on the verge of tears, deeply shaken, yet not daring to defy his brother. He quickly straightened up and followed obediently. The study was frigid. Waylon Lewis leaned back on the couch, a cigarette between his fingers, lips drawing in a puff, then exhaling a long plume of smoke that wreathed his handsome visage, his dark eyes slightly out of focus. Wyatt stood properly in front of the desk, lifting his eyelids to sneak peeks at Waylon Lewis. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were downcast, silent, seemingly contemplating something. He had never seen such a look of bewilderment on his typically stern and severe brother¡¯s face. Wyatt¡¯s brows lifted slightly¡ªperhaps his brother was still considering which state to banish him to¡ªwas that the deep thought? Just then, Waylon Lewis¡¯s low, magnetic voice casually broke the silence, ¡°How was I to Hope Williams before?¡± He turned his head, his dark eyes sweeping over Wyatt. ¡°What?¡± Wyatt wondered if he had heard wrong. His brother was asking about his past treatment of Hope Williams? Wyatt leaned his face closer to Waylon, ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Waylon Lewis glared at him irritably, prompting Wyatt to stand up straight again. Good, it was confirmed¡ªhis brother was alright. ¡°Ah¡­ Well¡­ This¡­¡± Chapter 76 - Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Thinking Waylon Lewis Doesnt Know Whats Good for Him Chapter 76: Chapter 76: Thinking Waylon Lewis Doesn¡¯t Know What¡¯s Good for Him Wyatt Lewis scratched the back of his head and immediately put on a serious, contemplative expression, ¡°This¡­ your treatment of sister-in-law is simply¡­¡± incredibly good¡­! What to do, he couldn¡¯t say it, it really went against his heart. Wyatt Lewis glanced at Waylon Lewis and shifted his position, ¡°Uh¡­ this¡­¡± Waylon Lewis ground his molars. Wyatt Lewis tugged at his lip, ¡°Hehe¡­ this¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing that Wyatt couldn¡¯t squeeze out a word, Waylon was about to burst with fury. Just when he was about to explode, Wyatt finally let it out, ¡°Bro, do you think you treat sister-in-law well?¡± Look at how smart he was, unable to answer he turned to questioning. That cleverness was his downfall. Waylon twisted his eyebrows, ¡°Can¡¯t say it¡¯s bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got the nerve?¡± Wyatt muttered very softly. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing, just disagreeing, that¡¯s all,¡± Wyatt spoke without thinking and immediately regretted it, hastily covering his mouth and observing his brother¡¯s reaction. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï But what he said wasn¡¯t wrong; his brother really wasn¡¯t good to Hope Williams. He had another reason for especially liking his sister-in-law Hope Williams, and that was her cooking, which was simply on par with the Lewis Family¡¯s top chefs, no, even the top chefs couldn¡¯t compare. Before, when Hope had cooked 365 days a year, three meals a day, never missing a meal, it was all for the sake of her husband, but he never appreciated it, not even a glance, and the food ended up in his stomach. He almost wished he could sit outside her kitchen door with a basin every day. He was more than willing to take care of it, but seeing it rejected by his brother and Hope¡¯s helpless and lonely figure, he felt his brother was incredibly ungrateful. If he had a wife who cooked such delicious meals every day waiting for him to come home, he¡¯d fly back from overseas. That¡¯s why Wyatt Lewis couldn¡¯t understand why his brother didn¡¯t cherish such a good wife at home and even managed to outright neglect her. Waylon Lewis looked at him, and since he had already spoken, Wyatt braced himself and said, ¡°Bro, I think your treatment of sister-in-law really isn¡¯t good. Have you ever taken a glance at the meals she makes for you? She works hard for the family, waits up for you at night, and you never cared, even neglecting her existence, didn¡¯t you?¡± Waylon¡¯s gaze deepened. He knew these things. But he truly hadn¡¯t cared. With downcast eyes, after a long time, he finally spoke up, ¡°Do I need to care about her that much?¡± Marrying Hope Williams wasn¡¯t about love for him, Waylon Lewis. To him, he just needed a competent wife, and at that time Hope was a good choice. So, he chose her, brought her home, provided her with a materially flawless life. As long as she wished, she could spend however she wanted, just account it under Waylon Lewis¡¯s name. The lady of a grand house, Matriarch Lewis, a status that was covetable but out of reach for most women. Waylon believed this was enough, that what he provided her was sufficient. Therefore, he had never really cared about Hope Williams; in his eyes, their marriage was merely a transaction. He only had to give an equivalent sum of money, fulfill the necessary tasks, and that was enough. He had never realized that Hope was his wife, and like facing a business partner in the marketplace, naturally, he didn¡¯t have to care about her feelings. But now he seemed to discover he was wrong. On the day Hope left, he felt something hollow inside him, as if he had lost something precious. Thus, he searched the entire Emperor Capital for her presence, even if he had to scour the entire city to find her. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t sure if he felt more hatred or urgency regarding her departure. It should be hatred, shouldn¡¯t it? She left without a word, disappeared, went against his orders, and took his child. How could he not hate! It must be urgency, right? She was pregnant, didn¡¯t take anything with her, not even the check for ten billion. She was a woman all alone, how could he not be anxious. But to this day, he still hadn¡¯t understood what his feelings toward the woman, Hope Williams, were, but he couldn¡¯t deny that at this moment, his mind and eyes were full of her and only her. ¡°Bro, if you have feelings for sister-in-law, then treat her properly, don¡¯t be so cold to her, indulge her a bit more. The two of you, one domineering, the other unyielding, someone has to take a step back. Bro, think about Luke, Willow, those two little treasures sister-in-law bore for you, whatever happens, you ought to indulge sister-in-law,¡± Wyatt said earnestly, almost moved by his own words. Today was Saturday, and Luke and Willow didn¡¯t have to go to school. Hope Williams indulgently let the two babies sleep in. Hope packed her things, planning to head to the hospital. She was off today, planning to have the medicine from last night tested, and then to head home to spend time with the two little ones. The moment Hope opened her door, she saw a man standing at the entrance. Dressed in a sharp, dark suit, his tall frame, broad shoulders, and a commanding, noble aura. Seeing Waylon Lewis first thing in the morning, Hope was slightly surprised, almost thinking she had seen wrong. She tentatively called out, ¡°Waylon Lewis?¡± Hearing the sound, he turned around to face Hope¡¯s puzzled little expression. He raised an eyebrow and asked lightly, ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± Hope blinked, unable to deny it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, her clear voice devoid of the usual defenses and distance, sounding much more pleasant to the ear. Hearing Hope¡¯s voice, Waylon¡¯s mood inexplicably lifted. She seemed to have the day off, wearing more casual attire than usual. A light blue, loose-fitting top paired with a white denim skirt, revealing a pair of slender, straight legs. Her simple, youthful attire was a refreshing change that couldn¡¯t help but catch one¡¯s eye. Her skin was fair, her delicate face perfect without a hint of makeup. Her usually wavy hair was tied up in a bun, looking especially sleek and appealing. Waylon Lewis rarely saw her dressed this way, and his eyes flashed with admiration. Chapter 77 - Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Turmoil Chapter 77: Chapter 77: Turmoil ¡°Are you not working today?¡± Hope Williams nodded lightly, ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m off today. What brings you here?¡± Waylon Lewis lifted his hand as Thomas Hughes handed over Brother Jimmy, which Waylon then passed to Hope with a slow, melodious voice, ¡°It belongs to Luke.¡± Hope glanced at the mechanical dog, and recognizing that it was Luke¡¯s Brother Jimmy, she reached out to take it, ¡°You even brought it back specially, thank you for the trouble.¡± ¡°Just on the way.¡± On the way? Thomas Hughes, standing to the side, furrowed his brows, remembering that they had detoured through three streets to get here. Hearing this, Hope looked slightly puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t your company in the opposite direction from here?¡± ¡°Just had some things to deal with over this side.¡± Thomas Hughes muttered under his breath, accusing him of blatant lies, as he had clearly rushed over early in the morning on purpose. Hope silently nodded and hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°Did Luke mention that he assembled this himself?¡± ¡°Mhm, Luke has always been interested in these mechanical things,¡± Hope said with a gentle smile. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? ¡°It¡¯s a promising hobby,¡± Waylon remarked, and noticing that Hope was about to head out, he asked, ¡°Where are you off to?¡± ¡°I have some matters to handle at the hospital.¡± ¡°Shall I give you a lift? It¡¯s actually on the way.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± How is it always on the way? Hope blinked, ¡°No need, I can go by myself. You must be busy with work at your company, you go ahead. I¡¯ll make sure Luke gets this.¡± Waylon Lewis was about to say something but remembered Wyatt Lewis¡¯s words from the previous night about being more accommodating to her, not too overbearing. Waylon coughed lightly and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Be more accommodating to this woman, yes, that¡¯s right! ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll be going then¡­¡± Hope felt slightly uncomfortable under the gaze of Waylon¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Mhm, go ahead.¡± Hope quickly walked toward her car and drove off. Waylon Lewis had been acting stranger lately. Hope couldn¡¯t understand. The hospital wasn¡¯t peaceful either. The previous day, Hope¡¯s bet with Elder Murphy and Vice Chancellor Wood had spread wildly, until eventually, everyone knew, and Hope had become the hospital¡¯s ¡°celebrity.¡± Wherever Hope went in the hospital, she could hear whispers and talking. ¡°Sigh, isn¡¯t that Hope Williams right there? The department head who just got sidelined not long after taking the position? I heard her backing is Director Woods himself.¡± ¡°The cardiology department has gotten much busier ever since Hope Williams joined. Before it was Joy Ward strutting around like a peacock daily, and now there¡¯s someone even more enchanting. Ah, the cardiology department is indeed lively.¡± ¡°No, no, no, you can¡¯t really compare those two. Just in the short time Hope Williams has been in our department, she¡¯s performed no fewer than fifty to eighty surgeries, not one with a mistake, and a 100% success rate. And many of the patients she has taken on are critical cases that other doctors wouldn¡¯t dare to handle.¡± ¡°Right, and then look at Joy Ward, parading around prettily every day like a peacock. While her surgery rate is also high, it¡¯s because the cases she takes aren¡¯t life-threatening, so naturally, the success rate is high. She even had several complaints against her; if not for the vice-director covering for her, how could she have survived? Dressed up like who knows what, as if beauty can serve as food. Look at Hope Williams, isn¡¯t she beautiful? She doesn¡¯t even dress up yet surpasses Joy Ward by miles, beautiful, skillful, and modest. As for promotion to department head, my vote goes to Hope Williams.¡± ¡°But haven¡¯t you heard? Apparently, Hope Williams has a notorious reputation. Didn¡¯t you see that video? Leading two guys on, fishing around. We¡¯ve only seen so much, God knows how messy her private life might be.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, in that aspect, Joy Ward has her beat. She comes from a good family, beautiful and good-hearted.¡± ¡°Why keep comparing the two? There are many good doctors in cardiology, after all. It¡¯s not decided yet who it will be.¡± ¡°Are you guys idle?¡± A warm voice suddenly rang out. The group of chattering doctors and nurses stopped in their tracks and uniformly looked towards Benjamin Myers. His voice, though calm as usual, was filled with authority, causing several to shrink back and nod in greeting, ¡°Director Myers.¡± Benjamin Myers pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say a word. His exceptionally handsome face tightened, clearly displeased. Known for his gentle demeanor, refined grace, and wonderful temper, Benjamin also inadvertently carried a commanding presence that forced others to hold their breath and keep quiet. The group hesitantly and quickly made their exit. Hope Williams, waiting for the elevator, helplessly held her forehead as Benjamin Myers naturally walked over and greeted her warmly, ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Mhm, morning,¡± Hope politely nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to listen to them, just be yourself.¡± Benjamin¡¯s words seemed both advisory and comforting. Hope turned to look at him and gave a small smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡± Benjamin chuckled and nodded, ¡°Mhm.¡± The two entered the elevator side by side. ¡°Which floor are you going to?¡± Benjamin asked. ¡°Third floor.¡± ¡°The matter with the video¡­¡± Benjamin sighed lightly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± The video had been spread far and wide, and of course, Benjamin had seen it too. Hope casually shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s all baseless accusations, not worth paying attention to.¡± Once the spotlight shifted, things would naturally calm down. She didn¡¯t need to waste her energy and fret over this. As the crowd dispersed, Joy Ward¡¯s exceedingly morose face came into view. Chapter 78 - Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Is She Trying to Kill Grandpa Lewis? Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Is She Trying to Kill Grandpa Lewis? ¡°Joy, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. What do they know? Hope Williams¡¯s surgeries were just luck; there¡¯s no way her skills can surpass yours.¡± Valentina flattered energetically from the side. Joy Ward was genuinely infuriated and snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that bitch to me.¡± Valentina choked and stood behind Joy Ward, rolling her eyes in disgust. What a piece of work, I flatter you and you don¡¯t appreciate it. Acting like a princess every day, it¡¯s so annoying. ¡°Exactly, exactly, Joy, don¡¯t be mad. We won¡¯t talk about that bitch anymore. It¡¯s bad for your health to get angry. She won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer.¡± As soon as Valentina started talking, she put on a fawning face, speaking pleasantly. Joy Ward¡¯s sinister gaze stayed on Hope Williams until the elevator doors closed. Her hands, hanging by her sides, clenched repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re right, that bitch won¡¯t be arrogant for much longer.¡± Once this month was over, she would have to roll out of the hospital. She was truly sick of her. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Joy Ward gritted her teeth. ¡°Go see where she¡¯s going and what she¡¯s doing, and tell me everything, big or small.¡± ¡°Joy, what¡­ What could Hope Williams possibly be up to in the hospital?¡± Valentina was speechless. Being treated like a tool by Joy Ward every day, she was naturally unwilling. But the River Family still relied on support from the Ward Family. Despite her reluctance, she had to do it; she noted the elevator number and immediately followed. The results of the substance analysis would be available tomorrow, so Hope Williams went home first. ¡°Substance analysis? Did you see what it was?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 ¡°It was a small tube of herbal medicine.¡± Having just come from Elder Lewis last night, and today she brought herbal medicine for substance analysis¡ªclearly, this was no coincidence. Joy Ward¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as she sat down on the sofa. In such a short time, the only medicine she had come into contact with was the herbal medicine Elder Lewis had drunk. Joy Ward clenched her teeth deeply; could it be that she was investigating the medicine she prescribed to Elder Lewis? Joy Ward narrowed her eyes and immediately said, ¡°Keep an eye on it, and tell me as soon as there are results.¡± Valentina pursed her lips, unconvinced. ¡°Joy, why are you so nervous? It¡¯s just a drug composition test. Such a normal thing, is it necessary?¡± Used as a laborer again, Valentina was speechless; she was busy in her own department, being ordered around every day, and she had lost count of how many times her director had scolded her because of piled-up work. ¡°What do you know? If I tell you to go, just go. Why ask so many questions?¡± Joy Ward shouted. Due to last night¡¯s incident, Joy Ward was in a terrible mood, her anger had no outlet, and she took it out on anyone she bumped into, without regard for others¡¯ feelings. Valentina shrank her neck and glared angrily, of course, only daring to do so from an angle where Joy Ward couldn¡¯t see. When Hope Williams reached home, Baby had also woken up and was sitting at the dining table, eating the breakfast Aunt Bailey had prepared for them. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back.¡± Luke and Willow called out to Hope Williams joyfully. Hope Williams smiled and sat next to Luke and Willow. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t have work today, so I can spend the day with you.¡± ¡°Yay, can we go out to play? We haven¡¯t gone out together for a long time.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s clear eyes dimmed slightly; she had been too busy these days and had neglected the two little ones. They never complained or troubled her, showing understanding that pained Hope Williams. Hope Williams bent down and kissed the two little ones. ¡°Of course, we can go wherever you want; Mommy will go with you.¡± ¡°And this is from Waylon Lewis.¡± Hope Williams handed the mechanical dog, Brother Jimmy, to Luke. Luke¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise, unable to hide his happiness. Today, Hope Williams took the two little ones out for fun all day, and by evening they were exhausted and fell asleep early. The next day, Hope Williams came early to pick up the composition report. Looking at the medicine composition, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, her beautiful eyes gradually filled with a chill. The medicines listed could indeed alleviate blood circulation, relieve pain, and ease heartache symptoms, but the dosage was too strong. Elder Lewis was too weak to handle such heavy doses. Though effective in the short term, long-term use would definitely backfire. As a doctor, Joy Ward should know this, yet she still prescribed such heavy doses to Elder Lewis, exacerbating his condition. Was she trying to kill Elder Lewis? Anger surged in Hope Williams, and she clutched the composition report tightly. Meanwhile, Valentina handed the composition analysis report, which she had obtained after Hope Williams left, to Joy Ward. Joy Ward quickly took it; she could recognize her own prescription at a glance. Hope Williams was investigating her medicine; did she suspect there was something wrong with it, that it harmed Elder Lewis? Joy Ward clenched her teeth and the prescription in her hand trembled violently, a bad premonition emerging spontaneously. Damn! ¡°Joy, where are you going?¡± Valentina saw Joy Ward grab her bag and hurriedly run out. Hope Williams went home, grabbed her medical kit, and headed for the Lewis house. Just as Hope Williams reached the second-floor landing, a voice suddenly exploded behind her. ¡°Hope Williams, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Joy Ward asked angrily. ¡°What right do you have to investigate the medicine I prescribed for Grandpa Lewis?¡± Hope Williams was not surprised that Joy Ward knew about this; she had noticed her little follower at the hospital. ¡°You know exactly why. Why bother asking me?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s expression was dark, her voice cold. ¡°Scared now?¡± Chapter 79 - Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Hope Williams Has an Accident Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Hope Williams Has an Accident Joy Ward¡¯s lips quivered, and she clenched her teeth tightly, forcing herself to maintain her composure with a cold snort, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this medication, why should I be scared?¡± Upon hearing that, Hope Williams¡¯ expression, filled with sarcasm, chilled even further, ¡°The medication might not be harmful to ordinary heart patients, Joy Ward, but you know very well if it damages Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body.¡± Joy¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°I¡­¡± Hope pulled out the medication component list. Panicked, Joy¡¯s gaze darted around evasively. ¡°So, you can¡¯t even bear to look at it yourself?¡± Hope¡¯s eyes were devoid of warmth, and a slow, cold smile formed on her lips, ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body is frail and can only handle gentle nourishment, yet you filled him with such a high dosage of medication. It¡¯s like a balloon¡ªit needs air, but it cannot withstand an overload. Once exceeded, explosion is the only outcome.¡± ¡°Joy Ward, don¡¯t you pride yourself on your superior medical skills? Surely, you are aware of this basic fact. I don¡¯t believe you weren¡¯t. What are you trying to do, kill Grandpa Lewis?¡± In an instant, Joy¡¯s face turned ashen; she indeed wished for the death of the old man who had always opposed her marriage to Waylon Lewis. Yet she dared only think about it inwardly. Increasing the dosage was meant to show a rapid improvement in the old man¡¯s condition, thereby proving her competence and earning everyone¡¯s gratitude, turning her into a benefactor of the Lewis family, ensuring that Waylon would marry her. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the old man¡¯s body was so frail, deteriorating faster than she had imagined. Now that Hope had exposed her, it dawned on Joy that all her actions were indeed intended to hasten the old man¡¯s demise. All her ugly motives laid bare, engulfing her in fear and anger. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã? Waylon always revered his grandfather highly. If he were to hear of this, not only would marrying him become impossible, she might not even know how she might die. Suppressing the fury and fear in her chest, hands trembling with force, Joy glared at Hope, teeth gritted, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I didn¡¯t do anything, and you won¡¯t slander me.¡± ¡°You know very well whether I am talking nonsense. You can¡¯t escape blame for this affair. Any doctor would confirm¡ªthere is no way you can explain this away.¡± ¡°No, Hope Williams, you can¡¯t,¡± Joy replied frantically, blocking Hope¡¯s path. ¡°Move aside.¡± Coldness surged in Hope¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hope Williams, you won¡¯t expose me. Everyone knows I¡¯ve been diligently treating the old man. Who would believe your words? Even if you have that report, how can one not presume you forged it to slander me? Give it up, Hope, no one will believe you.¡± Joy lifted her chin, stubbornly holding Hope¡¯s gaze, trying futilely to intimidate her with her stance. Her actions seemed utterly ludicrous to Hope. Hope¡¯s initially indifferent expression gradually darkened. ¡°Unrepentant.¡± ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Joy bit down hard, grasping Hope¡¯s arm with a desperate gasp, as if making an extremely difficult decision, she forced the words through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ Name your price, I can pay, but you must keep this matter to yourself, I swear I won¡¯t use that medication on Grandpa Lewis ever again¡­ you¡­ be assured, I mean it, as long as you don¡¯t disclose it¡­ give me that medication list¡­¡± Hope forcefully broke free from Joy¡¯s grasp, her expression still icy and unmoved. Had she not discovered it in time, and had Grandpa Lewis continued with that medication, the consequences would have been dire. Yet, to this moment, Joy still failed to recognize her error and was still trying to use money to silence her. A chill crept into Hope¡¯s heart¡ªsuch unfitting behavior for a doctor. How dare she. ¡°Hope Williams, you better not expose me¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Hope commanded coldly, no desire to converse further, heading upstairs. Seeing that Hope remained firm, Joy¡¯s frustration turned to rage, and her eyes gleamed menacingly. ¡°Hope Williams, you can¡¯t leave¡­¡± She grabbed at Hope¡¯s arm, yanking her back fiercely. Hope, caught off guard while climbing the stairs, stumbled backwards unexpectedly. Before Hope could react, her head struck sharply against the railing, and almost instantly, she felt a warm flow down her neck. Hope¡¯s eyes trembled, pain in her head bringing on dizziness and a sense of weakness¡­ ¡°I¡­ Hope Williams¡­ you!¡± Joy was shocked and rooted to the spot, eyes wide as she watched Hope, panicking as she looked around. Lifting her head, she saw a surveillance camera aimed right at them. Breathing hurriedly, her heart pounding furiously, she forced herself to calm down. No one saw, right, as long as she destroyed the surveillance footage, it would seem Hope just fell, not her fault, yes, she fell on her own. With venomous eyes fixed on Hope, Joy spat bitterly, ¡°Hope Williams, it¡¯s your own fault. Don¡¯t blame me. If you hadn¡¯t come back, Waylon wouldn¡¯t have refused to marry me¡ªit¡¯s all your fault, you deserve to die.¡± Joy knelt down, picking up the medication list and crumpled it into a ball, hiding it in her bag before rushing to the security room to destroy all the surveillance footage. Having done this, she hurriedly left the Lewis family mansion. Just then, a car entered the estate and parked securely at the gate. Terrified, Joy hid behind a wall, only to see Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall figure stepping out of the car. Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Blood, Qin Xis Blood Everywhere Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Blood, Qin Xi¡¯s Blood Everywhere ¡°If I run out quietly now, the security at the door will have seen me,¡± Joy Ward clenched her teeth fiercely, forcing herself to calm down, a ruthless flash crossing her eyes, a plan forming in her mind. She kicked off her high heels, ruffled her meticulously styled hair, and dashed out in a state of panic, heading straight for Waylon Lewis. Waylon noticed Joy¡¯s distraught appearance and frowned. Tightening her grip on his clothes, Joy blurted out in utter urgency, ¡°Waylon¡­ quick, I just saw Hope Williams¡­ she¡¯s fallen, and there¡¯s so much blood.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Waylon¡¯s eyes narrowed instantly. Startled by his icily black eyes, Joy couldn¡¯t help but retreat a couple of steps. Her heart skipped, nearly suffocating for a moment. ¡°Where is she?¡± His eyes filled with concern. ¡°In¡­ at the entrance of the building¡­¡± Joy¡¯s voice trembled with fear. Without hesitation, Waylon rushed inside. Hope Williams lay in a pool of blood, the rapid bleeding at the back of her head making her dizzy, her body becoming groggy, strength draining with her blood flow. Hope knew that a head injury was a major bleeding point and that it wouldn¡¯t take long before she bled out. Struggling, she reached out, mustered all her strength to open a first-aid kit, and took out a Silver Needle. She inserted it into the acupuncture point on her own hand to slow the bleeding and maintain her consciousness. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í??.§ã¦Ï After finishing, she felt completely exhausted. ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Waylon¡¯s pupils constricted as he rushed over to hold her in his embrace, the scene before him felt unreal. He thought Joy had meant that Hope had just had a regular fall resulting in some bleeding, but he was met with a shocking crimson sight. Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled; looking at Waylon before her felt surreal, her body light, as he lifted her in his arms. ¡°Waylon¡­ Lewis¡­¡± ¡°Hope Williams, how could this happen? How could this?¡± The outside sunlight was piercing; her butterfly-like eyelashes trembled. She had never seen Waylon this anxious before. Her eyelids grew heavier, speaking was incredibly difficult. ¡°Hope, don¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t sleep, keep your eyes open; don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital, don¡¯t sleep.¡± Soon, Joy saw Waylon carrying an ashen-faced Hope, her face pale like a broken doll, barely alive in his arms, leaving a trail of blood behind them. Joy stifled a gasp, covering her chest; Hope looked as though she was about to die. Instant panic seized Joy; if Hope died, she¡¯d be a criminal. She dared not think further, seeing how distressed Waylon was for Hope¡¯s sake made Joy feel both fearful and angry. She was angry that Waylon was so concerned for Hope, seemingly able to just ignore her. She feared if Hope died, Waylon would undoubtedly investigate, and given his concern for Hope, if he found out it was her doing, this cold-hearted man would never let her go. Yet another voice in her head told her, if Hope died, Waylon would no longer care about her, she would be the only woman in his life, and she could then marry Waylon effortlessly; everything Hope knew would die with her as well. Thinking this made her hope, despite herself, that Hope would indeed die. Waylon, delaying no further, transported Hope to the hospital as if his life depended on it, rushing her into the emergency room, frightening many onlookers. Due to the severe blood loss, Hope was wholly unconscious when she arrived at the emergency room. Waylon Lewis, panicked like never before, had his suit stained unevenly with Hope Williams¡¯s blood. Cold sweat covered his forehead, and the typically proud man looked disheveled. ¡°Save her!¡± At the door of the emergency room, Waylon grabbed the doctor. His eyes were bloodshot, and his hands trembled. The chill around him seemed to threaten everything. Startled by his intense aura, the doctor nodded continuously in agreement, ¡°Yes, yes, we will do our best.¡± Thomas Hughes, who stood behind, shook his head. He had never seen his boss so out of control. From this moment, he understood how much the boss cared about his ex-wife. Seeing Waylon holding onto the doctor, who was nearly scared to wet himself, Thomas quickly stepped forward to stop him, ¡°Boss, the doctor needs to go in and save the lady. Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine.¡± Waylon suddenly snapped back to reality and immediately let go of the doctor. The doctor hastily said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will do our best to save her.¡± The doctor rushed into the emergency room, escaping Waylon¡¯s clutches. Waylon stared intently as the doors of the operating room closed, unwilling to look away, not even realizing how nervous he was. Blood was everywhere. His chest was soaked through his dark suit, staining the white shirt underneath red. Hope Williams! Hope Williams! Her name echoed in his mind. How could this happen, how could she have fallen so badly, what had happened to her¡­ After two hours of urgent care, the lights in the emergency room finally went out, and the doctor emerged, mask in hand. Waylon, looking tense, immediately approached and asked in a steady voice, ¡°How is she?¡± He fixed his gaze on the doctor, his breathing shaking. ¡°Rest assured, we found that she had received some initial treatment before arriving, which controlled the bleeding. Otherwise, the outcome might have been much worse. Now, she is not in a life-threatening condition, but she has sustained severe head injuries and is currently in a coma.¡± Waylon¡¯s chest, previously tight with tension, eased a bit. He closed his eyes deeply, never having felt two hours to be so excruciating. It was a relief she was safe. As long as she was safe, that was all that mattered. Waylon felt immensely relieved. ¡°When will she wake up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to say, it¡¯s up to her.¡± At that moment, Hope was wheeled out, her head wrapped in thick bandages and her face pale without a trace of color. Waylon¡¯s heart ached fiercely, and he trembled with distress. Joy Ward hurried in, feigning great concern. Seeing Hope safely wheeled out, she gritted her teeth and clenched her hands hanging by her sides. How did this bitch survive after losing so much blood¡­ she should have died. ¡°Waylon.¡± Joy approached with a sorrowful expression, ¡°Waylon, is Miss Williams okay?¡± ¡°How did she fall?¡± Waylon glanced at her, his voice cold. Joy choked, her heart skipping a beat. Could he be suspecting her? Feeling extremely guilty and gripping her purse tightly, she wilted under Waylon¡¯s icy gaze, feeling as though he could see straight through to her soul. But she had come fully prepared. Quickly regaining her composure, she shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was going to see Grandpa Lewis, but when I got to the staircase, I saw Miss Williams had fallen.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you save her?¡± Waylon asked, his voice devoid of warmth. Joy tightly furrowed her brow, her voice choked with emotion, ¡°I saw so much blood, and I was truly panicked. I wanted to help her, but I couldn¡¯t take Miss Williams to the hospital by myself, so I ran out to call for help, and that¡¯s when I saw you return.¡± Chapter 81 - Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Dare to Hurt Hope Williams, This Slap Is Well Deserved Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Dare to Hurt Hope Williams, This Slap Is Well Deserved Waylon Lewis narrowed his eyes, unsure if he believed her, and without a word, his deep gaze briefly met Joy Ward¡¯s. Joy seemed genuinely frightened, tears streaming down her face as she bit her lip, painting a picture of innocence and pitiful misery to the fullest, ¡°Waylon, are you suspecting me?¡± Waylon looked at her and his expression softened somewhat. The situation was still unclear, and Joy indeed had been very anxious at the time, urging him to save Hope Williams. Without her, things could have turned out much worse for Hope today. While he had his doubts, he had no reason to suspect her. Waylon nodded slightly, ¡°No, thank you for saving her. You should go rest now.¡± Joy sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s most important that Miss Williams is alright now. Waylon, let me take care of Miss Williams. She¡¯s not in danger anymore. You¡­ you should go change your clothes.¡± Waylon¡¯s clothes were covered in Hope¡¯s blood, in large patches that had mostly dried, mingled with the disinfectant from the hospital. Waylon nodded, personally escorting Hope to her ward and making sure everything was in order before leaving. With a wave of his hand, Thomas Hughes immediately approached. ¡°Go investigate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Hope Williams woke up, the first thing she saw was a ceiling blanketed in white. The smell of disinfectant surrounded her. She blinked, propping herself up on the bed, leaning back against it with an extraordinarily calm gaze sweeping over the woman beside her. Seeing Hope awake, Joy slowly got up, the small knife in her hand peeling an apple, she pulled the corner of her mouth up with satisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re awake, huh? I must say you really do have a big life; you just can¡¯t seem to die.¡± Hope glanced at her coolly, her chilly gaze sending a shiver down Joy¡¯s spine. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï It was a gaze as cold and as burdening as Waylon¡¯s. Joy clenched her teeth, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? I just pulled on you. It was your own fault for falling. Don¡¯t blame me.¡± ¡°You really are despicable.¡± Joy crossed her arms and let out a cold snort, ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, how could I have stopped you from exposing me, Hope Williams? You¡¯re to blame for not appreciating what you have.¡± ¡°You think like this, you can cover up your crimes?¡± Joy curled her lips into a cold smile, ¡°Do you have any evidence in your hands now? Even if you do, how many people would believe the prescription you have was indeed given to the old man by me? Hope, don¡¯t be so naive. Between you and me, they will always choose to believe me.¡± Hope watched her laugh triumphantly, withdrew her gaze, and sarcastically curled the corner of her lips, ¡°Lies can¡¯t be kept forever. One day, your deeds will come to light.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve won now, haven¡¯t I, Hope? And I will keep winning against you. You might as well resign now to avoid an even uglier loss.¡± ¡°You are really despicable and shameless.¡± ¡°Despicable and shameless? So what? As long as I can win, as long as I can marry Waylon, I can do anything¡­¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± A sharp scolding came from the door. ¡°Slap!¡± A heavy slap landed hard on Joy¡¯s arrogant face. ¡°Ah!¡± Joy was momentarily stunned, her hair plastered across her face, feeling a numb pain on her left cheek. When she came to her senses, she glared furiously at the woman before her. ¡°Are you crazy, why do you¡ªah¡­¡± Aria Richardson grabbed Joy by the hair and, without hesitation, slapped her face twice. ¡°I was wondering how Hope could have fallen down the stairs without reason when I got the call; turns out it was you. Is there anything you do besides wreaking havoc and courting death? You ask for a beating, you get a beating. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure these slaps count!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Let go of me¡­ Let go!¡± Joy, being yanked and unable to retaliate, let out a piercing scream in anger. Aria released Joy¡¯s hair, flinging her away. Joy fell to the ground in a terrible mess, clutching her face that was both painful and numb, almost exploding with rage. She got up, aiming to lash out at Aria, but Aria pushed her away with a slap. ¡°You¡­ Bitch! Lunatic, you all are bitches!¡± Joy bellowed, ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Hope picked up the water nearby and sipped it leisurely; not a single trace of warmth showed in her calm eyes. ¡°Psycho,¡± Aria muttered. ¡°Aria, stop. Don¡¯t hurt your hand.¡± Aria shook her somewhat sore hand, her mouth curving slightly, ¡°It does hurt a bit. This ¡®kill a thousand enemies, harm yourself eight hundred¡¯ tactic isn¡¯t usually my style, but she kept asking for it. Besides, a few slaps can hardly make up for the pain you¡¯ve endured.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Joy¡¯s eyes were filled with vicious rage, as if she had lost her mind. She grabbed a sharp decorative object nearby and fixed her gaze on Aria¡¯s back, lifting her hand to smash it down on her. Right then, the hospital room door opened. Joy¡¯s pupils contracted, instantly ceasing her motion and hastily retreating two steps, her abdomen slamming against the corner of the table, then she collapsed on the floor with a ¡°thud¡±. Aria turned to see Joy in a dramatic fall as if she had been pushed by her. Chapter 82 - Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Villain Sues First Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Villain Sues First Hope Williams furrowed her brow and set down the cup she was holding, mentally preparing for the performance Joy Ward was about to give. ¡°Miss Richardson, Miss Williams fell down herself, what does that have to do with me? Why do you take it out on me? I kindly stayed to take care of Miss Williams, yet I am slandered and mistreated this way by you all. Tell me, is there no justice left?¡± Joy Ward lay on the ground, shouting with all her might, pitifully questioning. Tears streamed down her face, her features swollen, visibly in extreme pain, making her look more innocent than anyone else. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Waylon Lewis stepped in and was met with this scene; his eyes narrowed slightly, his voice cold and eerily somber. ¡°Waylon, what have I done wrong? It was clearly Miss Williams who fell down by herself, why do they blame me? I¡¯m really heartbroken¡­¡± Joy Ward raised her eyes, tears welling up, looking pitifully and helplessly at Waylon Lewis. Her helpless and pitiful demeanor was enough to arouse anyone¡¯s sympathy. Aria Richardson was really amused by this woman¡¯s acting, ¡°Accusing you wrongly? Joy Ward, really? What is your face made of? It was clearly you who pushed Miss Williams down the stairs, and yet you have the audacity to say we¡¯ve wronged you?¡± Joy Ward immediately refuted firmly, ¡°Miss Richardson, talk with evidence. Do you have proof that I pushed Miss Williams? If not, then this is defamation. I know we have our differences, but that is not a reason for you to slander me.¡± Having destroyed all evidence and tucked away everything neatly, Joy Ward was confident in her righteousness. ¡°Evidence?¡± Hope Williams sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve destroyed them all, haven¡¯t you?¡± Joy Ward wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough not to destroy the evidence. Hope Williams concluded that all the evidence must have been destroyed by her; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogantly triumphant here. ¡°Miss Williams, I really don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Joy Ward still wore an innocent face. ¡°Playing dumb when you know what¡¯s going on, if you dare do it, you should dare to own it,¡± Aria Richardson¡¯s voice involuntarily grew loud in her anger. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, and I don¡¯t understand what you all are talking about,¡± Joy Ward adamantly clung to her stance, eagerly looking at Waylon Lewis, pleading, ¡°Waylon, I really didn¡¯t, Miss Williams fell down the stairs herself.¡± Hope Williams bit her dry lips and unconsciously looked towards Waylon Lewis, finally unable to help asking, ¡°Waylon Lewis, do you believe it?¡± Hope Williams desperately wanted Waylon Lewis to believe in her. There was no way she fell down the stairs for no reason, and Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t foolish enough not to be suspicious. Waylon Lewis didn¡¯t speak immediately, his brows slightly knitted, his forehead emanating a chilling aura as he appeared to be in a dilemma, his profound eyes minutely squinting. After a while, the man finally spoke, ¡°A servant saw that you accidentally misstepped and fell down the stairs.¡± Since the servant¡¯s description matched what Joy Ward described, Waylon Lewis saw no reason to doubt Joy Ward. Hope Williams¡¯s expression slightly froze, bitterness flashing through her beautiful eyes, a strong sense of despair spreading in her heart. Joy Ward¡¯s head was bowed, in an angle invisible to others, she curved her lips in a cold, proud smile. She knew if there hadn¡¯t been any surveillance people would still suspect her, but having a witness changed everything, she had gone back and bribed the servant. Hope Williams, I told you I¡¯d win. Joy Ward felt increasingly confident. Hope Williams stared at him for a long time, tugging the corners of her mouth into a shallow smile, finally shaking her head and laughing, ¡°Waylon Lewis, your trust in me is just this little.¡± She lowered her eyes, unsure of how to convey her current sense of grievance. The person who caused her so much harm arrogantly stood before her, while the person she hoped would believe her, believed the wrongdoer instead. A devastating sense of loss overwhelmed her, heart-wrenching pain becoming unbearable. That laughter was cold and mocking, seemingly indifferent yet flawless on the surface. At the door, Luke and Willow tightly clenched their little fists in anger. Aria Richardson was at Hope Williams¡¯ home taking care of Luke and Willow when she received the message that Hope Williams was taken to the emergency room. She wanted to keep the accident from the little ones, to spare them any worry. But Luke and Willow, as sharp as they were, sensed something was wrong from Aria Richardson¡¯s hurried departure and demeanor. Therefore, Luke checked today¡¯s movements on Hope Williams¡¯ smartwatch, noticing she had been to the hospital and quickly went to the Lewis Family¡¯s home, then returned to the hospital at an alarmingly fast pace, all in less than an hour. Aria Richardson then received a call an hour after these events and hurried to the hospital, which was evidently unusual; he suspected something had happened to Hope Williams. So, Luke and Willow made their way to the hospital, inquiring all the way, and indeed learned that their mommy had been taken to the emergency room. Willow was already crying inconsolably, while Luke was holding back tears; it wasn¡¯t the time to cry. The bad woman had hurt mommy, and they had to seek justice. ¡°I want to go see Mommy.¡± Mommy was so afraid of pain, suffering such severe injuries, she must be in so much pain. Willow just wanted to be by mommy¡¯s side now. Luke held onto Willow, anxiously advising, ¡°Not yet, it¡¯s not the right time.¡± ¡°What do you mean not the right time? Mommy has been hurt by that bad woman.¡± ¡°I know, Willow,¡± Luke said calmly, yet very steadily soothing Willow, ¡°Mommy wouldn¡¯t want that bad woman to see us, she is ruthless, and if she discovers us, she will definitely target us, which would make mommy even more troubled. Now, we are hidden and she is exposed, which is to our advantage. Come with me, mommy¡¯s suffering will not be in vain, we must seek justice.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Willow, not as far-thinking as Luke, just wanted to be with mommy, hurt by the bad woman, with their daddy not believing in mommy, mommy must be very heartbroken now. ¡°No buts, come with me,¡± Luke forcefully pulled Willow away. Hope Williams turned her eyes to look outside the window, covering the chill in her heart with a helpless smile. Waylon Lewis, affected by that look from Hope Williams, felt his heart tremble profoundly, his chest aching with it. ¡°You rest well, I¡¯ll come back later,¡± Waylon Lewis said in confusion, leaving the hospital room after a strained statement, and seeing him leave, Joy Ward followed suit. Chapter 83 - Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Collecting Evidence, Will Not Let Her Go Chapter 83: Chapter 83: Collecting Evidence, Will Not Let Her Go ¡°Waylon,¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, looking pitifully at Waylon Lewis, ¡°Miss Williams has really wronged me this time. I would never do something so disgusting, no matter what. I don¡¯t know why Miss Williams would say I pushed her, why she would frame me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault; she¡¯s just not in a good mood right now, don¡¯t blame her.¡± Waylon Lewis glanced at her with a cold expression, speaking indifferently. Joy listened closely but couldn¡¯t hear any concern for herself in the man¡¯s tone. She bowed her head and sighed, looking wronged no matter how one saw her. Hearing what Waylon Lewis said, she could only leave for now. The instant she turned around, a triumphant and sinister smile spread across her face. ¡°I¡¯m so mad, this woman must be a trash bag with how much she can hold in.¡± Aria Richardson paced back and forth on the spot, fuming with anger. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was very calm as she kept all emotions buried deep in her eyes, reaching into her bag to pull out a small voice recorder and a complete set of composition testing documents. Aria¡¯s eyes flickered briefly at the sight of the items in Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°To face shameless people, naturally, I have to be prepared.¡± The moment Hope Williams got the test results, she thought that there was a high chance Joy Ward would stubbornly deny everything, after all these years, she had gained the deep trust of Alitzel Williams. Even if she presented this evidence in front of them, it was not certain they would believe her. So when she noticed that Valentina River was tracking her, she deliberately did not expose her, just to let Joy find out. People say anything when they are frightened, which is more conducive to her obtaining evidence. That¡¯s why she had prepared this voice recorder early on. ¡°No, but Hope, why didn¡¯t you present the evidence just now? To prove it to Waylon Lewis,¡± Aria listened to the recording, feeling both angry and puzzled. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a touch of sorrow flashing through her clear eyes. ¡°Where are Luke and Willow?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã0 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Bailey is with them at home. I didn¡¯t want the kids to worry, so I didn¡¯t tell them¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, are you still going to keep it from us?¡± Two milky voices rang out at the door. Hope Williams was taken aback and turned to look at the door, only to see her two precious children standing there, looking at her angrily. Hope Williams and Aria Richardson exchanged glances, both almost smiling despite themselves; she knew these two smart little ones couldn¡¯t be kept in the dark. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not right to keep things from us, we worry, and godmother, your acting is really bad,¡± Luke and Willow climbed onto Hope Williams¡¯s hospital bed, one on each side. Aria Richardson was somewhat helpless, ¡°How did you two little ones get to drag me into this?¡± It wasn¡¯t easy being with two highly intelligent children; nothing escaped their eyes, and it was also hard for her. ¡°Does it hurt, Mommy?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, Mommy¡¯s okay now,¡± Hope Williams hugged the two milky-smelling little ones into her arms, soothing them softly. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, Mommy is clearly in trouble, isn¡¯t she? That bad woman hurt Mommy, right?¡± Luke asked very seriously. Hope Williams paused, and immediately, Luke said, ¡°We all know, Mommy, don¡¯t try to trick us.¡± Luke then took out a USB drive from his little pocket. Hope Williams looked at it with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Surveillance evidence.¡± ¡°Did Waylon Lewis not say there was no surveillance evidence?¡± Aria Richardson asked, astonished. ¡°It was destroyed by the bad woman.¡± Luke had hacked into the Lewis Family¡¯s surveillance system. The surveillance footage seemed to have been naturally corrupted, but a closer inspection revealed signs of tampering. After a more thorough examination, sure enough, someone had deliberately destroyed it. Although restoring the damaged surveillance video was difficult, it was no challenge for Luke. Hope Williams was moved as she looked at Luke with sparkling eyes. ¡°Damn, impressive! Luke, to be able to restore this, you¡¯ve got my utmost admiration,¡± Aria Richardson hugged Luke and kissed him on the cheek fiercely; the child was simply a prodigy. ¡°Mommy, brother has found all the evidence; what¡¯s the next step?¡± They couldn¡¯t let that bad woman off, hmph! ¡°Thank you, my darlings. Leave the rest to Mommy, okay?¡± Hope Williams naturally wouldn¡¯t let Joy Ward go; she had to get back everything that was owed, for Grandpa Lewis, and for herself. ¡­ At night, Aria Richardson took the two little ones home. The children reluctantly held Hope Williams¡¯s hand; it took quite a convincing effort to send the two little ones off to sleep. The hospital room was empty. Hope Williams leaned on the hospital bed, her gaze turning cold as she looked out the window, which was faintly illuminated by the moonlight, appearing a bit weary as she closed her eyes. At that moment, the door of the hospital room was quietly opened, and a tall and distinguished figure stepped in from the darkness. Hearing the noise, Hope Williams¡¯s eyelashes trembled before she finally opened her eyes and sighed silently. The room¡¯s atmosphere turned chilled. Bathed in the moonlight, Hope Williams could only make out the silhouette of the long and straight figure of the man, but she could imagine how cold the face hidden in the darkness must be. During the day, Joy Ward had been here appearing aggrieved; knowing Joy¡¯s nature, she surely would have cried a river to Waylon Lewis, and played the victim. It was easy to imagine he was here to seek justice for Joy Ward. Chapter 84 - Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Remarry Chapter 84: Chapter 84: Go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Remarry Hope Williams gathered her thoughts, her voice chilly, ¡°What now, President Lewis? Are you here to seek justice for Joy Ward?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The man didn¡¯t speak, and all Hope could feel was the intense gaze of his deep, dark eyes boring into her, as if he was trying to see through her body and into the depths of her soul. Hope¡¯s butterfly-like eyelashes trembled slightly, and she felt a tightness in her chest. The day¡¯s events had indeed exhausted her; she didn¡¯t want to say anything, and at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to deal with Waylon Lewis either. Towards this man, she could never resort to behaving like Joy Ward, manipulating and feigning pity for sympathy. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have asked that question today. But deep down, she had wanted Waylon Lewis to believe her, so she asked. The result left her disappointed. When he didn¡¯t trust her, she admitted to herself that she hadn¡¯t wanted to explain or provide evidence because she was acting petulantly. In the dark corner of her soul, she hoped that Waylon Lewis would one day regret his distrust towards her. Silence filled the hospital room, and Hope closed her eyes deeply, ¡°If you want to stand, then stand. I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Before Hope¡¯s words even finished, a strong arm locked around her waist. Startled, in the darkness the man leaned over her and his cool, thin lips covered hers, prying open her teeth, seeking her sweetness, almost intertwined. The strong, familiar scent enveloped her whole body, and Hope¡¯s heart felt like it was about to burst from her chest. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï She was completely stunned. When she finally recovered and tried to push back against the man¡¯s strong chest with her hands, Her feeble resistance was futile against the strength of the robust man; her attempts only made him more ardent. ¡°Mmm¡­ Waylon Lewis!¡± With her breath completely stolen, Hope finally found a chance to breathe, only to be kissed yet again. She couldn¡¯t withstand his frenzy tonight, and after fruitless struggles, she acquiesced to his kisses. Unintentionally, tears began to form at the corners of her eyes, and a metallic taste flooded her mouth as their lips and teeth clashed. Hope bit down on Waylon¡¯s lower lip, biting hard as if to make him hurt just as she did. Waylon held her neck, not allowing her to escape, letting her bite him while he relentlessly kissed her, giving her no space to breathe. They were like lovers who had been apart for too long, filled with bitterness and love, determined to hurt each other in order to soothe their own inner pain until they were appeased. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and the faint sound of her sobbing finally brought Waylon back to his senses, willing to let her go. In the darkness, Waylon bent forward, his arm still around her waist, and Hope tensed as they locked eyes, both too quiet to speak. The silence lingered for a while. The man slowly lowered his head and nestled in the crook of her neck, his breaths flowing in delicate bursts along her throat. Hope dared not move, the calm after the storm lasting who knew how long. ¡°Hope Williams.¡± The man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded, ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t get in any more trouble.¡± He had never been as afraid of losing her as he was today. The way she was earlier had scared him breathless. Hope¡¯s eyelashes trembled slightly, the kiss seeming to alter their relationship subtly. Hope couldn¡¯t understand this man at all now, what he was really doing; his sudden impulse and care lightly stirred her heartstrings. She tried to curve her lips into a smile, her voice choked, ¡°Waylon Lewis, are you concerned about me?¡± ¡°Yes, concerned about you.¡± His rich voice fell, causing a tremor in Hope¡¯s heart. ¡°So promise me, don¡¯t get in trouble again, I can¡¯t handle it.¡± Hope blinked gently, staring into the man¡¯s dark eyes, a shadow of despondency falling across her as she thought of something, eventually choosing to look away. ¡°Does it really matter to you if I get in trouble or not? Concerned about me? By what right are you concerned about me, Waylon Lewis?¡± The hand that Waylon had around her waist tightened slightly. Hope pushed against Waylon, extremely uncomfortable with their overly intimate position, feeling the oppressive force of the man that made her hold her breath. But he remained immovable, like a mountain. Hope clenched her teeth. ¡°If you have nothing to say, President Lewis, you can leave. I need to rest.¡± ¡°If needing a reason to care about you requires a title, then let¡¯s get remarried.¡± The man¡¯s sudden statement made Hope¡¯s heart skip a beat, almost doubting her own ears, but in the quiet hospital room where one could hear the other¡¯s soft breathing, the voice resonated again near her ear, leaving no chance for mistake. ¡°You¡¯re joking!¡± Having dismissed the possibility of a misunderstanding, Hope could only cling to that reasoning. Her body moved slightly, and the next second she was swept up in a princess carry and carried briskly out. Hope was dumbfounded. ¡°Waylon Lewis, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Civil affairs office.¡± Hope¡¯s heart skipped again. Absolutely insane. He was proving with actions whether he was joking or not. ¡°Put me down, I didn¡¯t agree to remarry you.¡± ¡°The reason?¡± The reason she didn¡¯t agree to remarry. Chapter 85 - Chapter 85: Chapter 85 She Has No Plans for the Future with Waylon Lewis Chapter 85: Chapter 85 She Has No Plans for the Future with Waylon Lewis Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes, a deep black, grew gradually colder. Hope Williams moved her lips, ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Our marriage was a mistake from the start, and I¡¯ve paid for my mistake. Since the divorce agreement was signed, I have never intended to remarry you, no, not just no intention¡ªit¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t even think about.¡± Five years after her departure, she was ready to become a stranger to Waylon Lewis forever. Because of Grandpa Lewis, she needed to visit the Lewis Family, and thus she became entangled with him to this extent, far beyond her expectations. Thus, after curing Grandpa Lewis, she intended to take her twins back to Country Y. She¡­ her plans for the future did not include Waylon Lewis! So for Waylon Lewis¡¯s proposal, she simply laughed it off. The next morning, the sun shone brightly through the window, casting light on Hope Williams¡¯s delicate face. The man had left last night without a word, clearly in a huff. When she woke up this morning, sitting by her bed, with a stern expression, was Benjamin Myers. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Hope Williams tried to get up, and Benjamin Myers helped her. ¡°Benjamin?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze unintentionally swept the room, not encountering that person¡¯s figure. She hesitated for a moment; last night seemed like a dream. She looked at Benjamin Myers, ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ward rounds this morning, I wouldn¡¯t have known you got hurt, and so severely at that,¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s gentle voice carried a serious tone, laced with considerable displeasure. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?0 Hope Williams let out a light laugh and pursed her lips slightly, ¡°I¡¯m alright, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a minor injury, and it¡¯s almost healed. I¡¯ll be discharged in a few days.¡± ¡°A minor injury? Do you need a mirror to see how your head is bandaged? And you still say it¡¯s nothing¡ªwhat does it take for you to admit it¡¯s serious?¡± Benjamin Myers was quite irritated by Hope Williams¡¯s nonchalance. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes shifted, and being reminded by him, she subconsciously touched her head, ¡°It does seem rather ugly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Benjamin Myers bit down on his rear molar in frustration¡ªhe had suggested the mirror for her to see the severity, not to check if it looked ugly. ¡°Alright, stop touching it.¡± Benjamin Myers, seeing her like that, had a helpless look on his handsome face. He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some porridge for you. It¡¯s the Lotus Seed Lily Porridge you usually like. Get up and eat.¡± Hope Williams didn¡¯t refuse; since he had already brought it over, there was no reason not to eat. Besides, she was indeed hungry. She got out of bed, freshened up in the bathroom, and when she returned, Benjamin Myers had already served the porridge, ¡°Come and eat.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°Thank you. Have you eaten? I can¡¯t finish this much by myself. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Benjamin Myers paused for a moment, ¡°Okay.¡± He probably hadn¡¯t eaten either, and took a small bowl from beside him to serve himself a little porridge from the thermos. Hope Williams picked up the spoon and was about to eat when there was a knock on the door of the ward. ¡°Please come in.¡± As the cool voice fell, the door opened, and the man who walked in wore a crisp suit, his handsome face expressionless. Following him was Wyatt Lewis, who, as always, carried an air of careless detachment, and then came Thomas Hughes, holding two large bags of delicately packed food boxes. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes landed on Waylon Lewis, a pause in her gaze. The man¡¯s complexion bore no warmth apart from severity. Suddenly, the already cool ward seemed even colder. Hope Williams was momentarily dazed, withdrawing her gaze, and looked at the man¡¯s face, indifferent as if it was about to destroy everything. Then she thought of that inexplicable kiss from the night before. Hope Williams lowered her head, her cheeks instantly flushed with a hint of red. To Waylon Lewis, it looked as if she was blushing because she was doing something with Benjamin Myers. With that thought, his expression grew even darker. Wyatt Lewis and Thomas Hughes, standing aside and swept up in the increasingly chilling atmosphere, shivered uncontrollably. Hope Williams pursed her lips. She had thought that he would not come back after her words last night, and seeing him this morning indeed surprised her. Seeing the way he stared at her, Hope Williams felt uncomfortable. She put down her spoon and asked, ¡°Is there something else you needed?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s cold lips curled slightly, ready to speak, when the perceptive Wyatt Lewis, fearing that his brother would speak harshly again in his current mood, quickly scooted next to Hope Williams. He grabbed a chair and sat down, saying, ¡°Sis-in-law, I heard you were hurt, and I came to check on you out of concern. But the one who¡¯s most worried about you is still my brother, right? Brother?¡± Waylon Lewis gave him a cold glance but said nothing. Wyatt Lewis awkwardly chuckled twice, incessantly signaling his brother with his eyes. Brother, you¡¯ve got to say something. Can¡¯t you see the love rival is right here? If you don¡¯t make a stand, your wife will be taken away. Waylon Lewis ignored him, and Wyatt Lewis turned back to Hope Williams, cheerily saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, sis-in-law. My brother is just shy.¡± ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope Williams choked on the water she was drinking. Benjamin Myers immediately wanted to pat her back, but Wyatt Lewis swatted his hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Benjamin Myers¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Wyatt Lewis retorted, his handsome face taut. Was his sister-in-law someone anyone could touch? Hope Williams caught her breath. ¡°What exactly are you here for?¡± To scare her? Waylon Lewis shy? Did his icy face have anything to do with shyness? Wyatt Lewis gave Thomas Hughes a signal, and regardless of the propriety, the grandiose display could not be neglected. Thomas Hughes, quick on the uptake, immediately put down the food boxes, ¡°Miss Williams, Boss has specially ordered breakfast for you.¡± After finishing his words, he bent towards Hope Williams, ¡°Enjoy your meal, Miss Williams.¡± Hope Williams looked at the small table already filled to capacity with food, her brow inadvertently furrowing, ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Sis-in-law, eat this.¡± Wyatt Lewis served her a small bowl of millet pumpkin porridge with particular eagerness, dismissively pushing aside the bowl of Lotus Seed Lily Porridge. ¡°Um¡­ this¡­¡± Hope Williams was truly at a loss. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sis-in-law? Eat up.¡± Wyatt Lewis blinked expectantly, as if eager for Hope to quick start eating. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like pumpkin.¡± Benjamin Myers, sitting opposite Hope Williams, stated coldly. ¡°How do you know my sis-in-law doesn¡¯t like it? Millet pumpkin porridge is her favorite, isn¡¯t that right, sis-in-law?¡± Hope Williams gave Wyatt Lewis a helpless look, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t really like pumpkin.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt Lewis was silent, ¡°No problem, there¡¯s also Yam Turnip Porridge, Eight Treasure Porridge, Barley Winter Melon Pork Rib Porridge, Glutinous Rice Lotus Porridge, seafood porridge¡­¡± It was as if he had ordered every porridge from the porridge shop. Hope Williams reached up to her hair, her expression one of helplessness. ¡°You two obviously don¡¯t know what she likes to eat, so you¡¯ve brought everything back.¡± Benjamin Myers shifted the porridges now crowding in front of him and slightly curled his lips, revealing their oversight. Chapter 86 - Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Almost Flipped the Table Chapter 86: Chapter 86: Almost Flipped the Table Wyatt Lewis¡¯s face fell into shadows. Why did this guy have to dance on his brother¡¯s bottom line? What was the benefit for him? He felt that the coldness exuding from his brother was about to freeze the entire hospital room. Yet, this love rival could still sit there serenely. He was really afraid that his brother would flip the table in anger. Waylon Lewis strode to the table; Wyatt¡¯s eyelids twitched. Was he about to flip the table? At that moment, he felt that the chilly gaze was fixed on himself. Wyatt felt a tingling on his scalp as he looked up at his brother. If you¡¯re staring at me, what are you doing? Wyatt¡¯s shoulders couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly as he tentatively stood up. Waylon¡¯s somber face softened a bit. He bent down and sat in Wyatt¡¯s spot next to Hope Williams. Benjamin Myers raised his eyes. ¡°Is President Lewis going to have some too?¡± Waylon gave him a faint glance. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being an eyesore here?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s being an eyesore?¡± Benjamin insisted, pushing the bowl of lotus seed and lily bulb porridge that had been shoved aside back in front of Hope. ¡°Eat.¡± Waylon picked up a bowl of seafood porridge from the row and shoved it directly into Hope¡¯s hands. ¡°Eat.¡± Hope, ¡°¡­¡± Wyatt covered his face with his hand. Brother, who gives a girl something by shoving it into her hands and then insists with a stern face that she must eat it¡­ A table of steaming hot porridge in front of her, and beside her, the acrid atmosphere of the Great Demon King, the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder. The two men looked like they were about to overturn the table any time. Sitting between them, Hope had the feeling of sitting on pins and needles. Hope¡¯s lips were pressed into a tight line, helplessly she closed her eyes and with the spoon in her hand, she truly didn¡¯t know which bowl to choose. It seemed like eating from either bowl was a sin against the other. She really didn¡¯t understand what these two men were up to, insisting on making trouble over a bowl of porridge. ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Seeing her motionless, Waylon¡¯s expression darkened. That look clearly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat mine, don¡¯t think about leaving the table today.¡± Hope was utterly helpless. She lightly pursed her lips and said, ¡°There¡¯s so much, why don¡¯t you all eat some as well? Second Young Master, Assistant Hughes, have you eaten? If not, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Waylon¡¯s displeasure at Hope¡¯s suggestion was obvious. He gave a faint sweep of his gaze over the two men but said nothing. Wyatt¡¯s eyes lit up, and he grabbed Thomas Hughes, who was about to speak. ¡°Alright, sister-in-law, then I¡¯ll join you for a bit.¡± Having been sent by his brother early in the morning to buy porridge, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet. The table full of steaming, fragrant porridge was already tempting him, and his sister-in-law was kind to him. Wyatt unapologetically picked up a bowl of porridge and started eating with a spoon. Thus, five people sat around a small table that was somewhat crowded, each with a bowl of porridge. Except for Hope, everyone else seemed out of place no matter how you looked at it, strangely mismatched. Hope ate a bit from both bowls of porridge that had been placed in front of her. This standoff was finally broken. How this absurd breakfast ended, Hope didn¡¯t know, but Benjamin Myers was called away by a nurse, and Wyatt and Thomas Hughes left the hospital room with peculiar tact. In the end, the vast hospital room was left with only Hope and Waylon sitting by her side. No matter what, Hope felt the atmosphere was odd. Just as she was about to get up, her wrist warmed; the man had grabbed her. Hope had her reservations against Waylon, especially after last night. The usually tense Hope was startled, turning back with a pair of eyes filled with doubt looking at Waylon. Waylon¡¯s deep, dark eyes quietly looked at her, their gazes colliding unintentionally. Hope stared at Waylon¡¯s handsome face for a while, pursing her lips and asking, ¡°They¡¯ve all left, aren¡¯t you leaving too, President Lewis?¡± ¡°No rush, sit.¡± The man¡¯s typically low voice sounded. Hope looked at him in wonder, a trace of confusion sweeping through her clear eyes. ¡°About what I mentioned last night, I didn¡¯t mean to force you. I know you have reservations about it before. You can stick to your convictions, but my determination won¡¯t change either.¡± Hope looked at Waylon¡¯s indifferent countenance, unconsciously stunned for a few seconds. Such domineering words made Hope¡¯s heart drum noisily. She could stick to her convictions, but his determination wouldn¡¯t change. Meaning, he wouldn¡¯t let go. Hope¡¯s clear eyes trembled slightly, her face remaining calm, but her heart was already in turmoil. She lightly rubbed her temple, which had throbbed twice, took a deep breath, and then exhaled heavily. ¡°Waylon, I don¡¯t understand your reasons for doing this.¡± His marriage proposal really baffled Hope. She looked at him. At such a close distance, no emotion could escape each other¡¯s eyes. He had deliberately restrained his usual sternness. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Hope felt that this previously arrogant and domineering man was actually a bit cautious today. Waylon¡¯s pair of dark eyes quietly looked at her. After a while, he furrowed his brows, and his low and magnetic voice, as beautiful as a cello, resonated fatally, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I want the woman by my side to be you, and always be you.¡± Chapter 87 - Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Have You Asked Us for Permission to Pursue Mommy? Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Have You Asked Us for Permission to Pursue Mommy? Hope Williams¡¯s eyes suddenly trembled, and her heart lost its rhythm. For a long while, Hope Williams finally regained her senses, her hand that was casually placed on the table tightened a few degrees, slightly at a loss. ¡°Do you want to pursue Mommy? Have you asked for our permission?¡± Right at this moment, two childish voices rang out. The two little treasures didn¡¯t know when they had entered the ward and were currently standing with their hands on their hips, giving Waylon Lewis an intimidating stare. Evidently, Luke and Willow were very angry because of Waylon Lewis¡¯s distrust towards Hope Williams yesterday. Waylon Lewis raised his eyebrows unconsciously and looked at the two childishly fierce kids with softened eyes, but at the same time felt a bit of a headache, ¡°To pursue her, I need your consent too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Luke and Willow nodded very seriously, ¡°To pursue Mommy, you have to get through us first. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it. Plus, you¡¯ve already been cast into the Cold Palace.¡± ¡°Cold Palace?¡± Waylon Lewis lifted an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, and looked at Hope Williams to ask lightly, ¡°Since when did you have a harem?¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lips, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are your demands?¡± Waylon Lewis asked lightly. ¡°Well, that depends on what you do. In any case, you currently have negative points in our hearts,¡± Luke said. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã0 ¡°That¡¯s right, we don¡¯t want a bad daddy who bullies Mommy,¡± Willow added. Waylon Lewis frowned, realizing that he wasn¡¯t impressive, not making the rank in their hearts! ¡°Well, I¡¯m also your father, the true consort,¡± Waylon Lewis spoke, his tone even holding a bit of pride ¨C what¡¯s with that? The true consort? He¡¯s getting too caught up in the role. Hope Williams helplessly lifted a hand to her face, Waylon Lewis where¡¯s your shame, after having a row with porridge now you¡¯re even squabbling with your own kids. ¡°The true consort who has been deposed and cast into the Cold Palace,¡± Luke spoke without a second thought, immediately exposing Waylon Lewis¡¯s stubbornness. Waylon Lewis grimaced with a sour face. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Listening by the side, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, and in the next second, Waylon Lewis¡¯s glowering gaze swept over. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Hope Williams coughed lightly, a bit embarrassed she looked away, turning towards Luke and Willow and gesturing to the two treasures. The two little ones rushed into Hope Williams¡¯s embrace, one on each side, sweetly calling out Mommy. Hope Williams helplessly tapped on Luke and Willow¡¯s little noses, and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, stop nagging, after all, we share blood relations, it¡¯s not good to anger him to death.¡± President Lewis, on the receiving end of a verbal barrage, wore a dark expression but said nothing, apparently having no way to deal with the mother and her children. ¡°You¡¯re being discharged the day after tomorrow, I will come to pick you up, don¡¯t run off.¡± Hope Williams looked up at him, ¡°I can manage by myself, you don¡¯t need to come.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not asking for your permission.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Over the next few days, the two little treasures came to keep her company after school, the ward bustling, not letting Hope Williams feel bored at all. Joy Ward was increasingly proud in the hospital, because Hope Williams being hospitalized and unable to work, allowed her to take on several surgeries and pair up with Beau Harrison to complete them perfectly, earning the title of the best partnership, and her status suddenly rising. Wherever Hope Williams went, she could hear rumors about Joy Ward being the potential next Chief of Cardiothoracic Surgery. With a good family background, high education, skilled techniques, a beautiful and kind person, maintaining a perfect image, and being Elder Murphy¡¯s disciple while holding a position in the hospital for five years without any major mistakes, and being the lead surgeon in cardiothoracic surgery and group leader at the same time. When the Ward Family learned that the department head was being selected again, they donated equipment to the hospital, making a grand gesture, earning widespread praise, and in any case, Joy Ward appeared to be the hot candidate for the department head this time. Hope Williams quietly listened to a few nurses chatting, her lips curving into a thin smile, and walked back to the ward. Today she was being discharged, her injuries were almost healed, and in the afternoon, Director Delacey sent someone to deliver the precious medicinal materials she had borrowed last time. Hope Williams had to personally go to the airport to pick them up, after all, the materials were valuable, and she needed to take them into her own hands to protect them. She had to visit the Lewis Family tonight. Hope Williams packed up her things and walked out of the ward, her belongings weren¡¯t many. Today the sun outside was particularly good, Hope Williams let out a long sigh, having lain in the hospital bed for several days, breathing fresh air, and seeing the bright sunlight, her mood naturally became much better. ¡°Miss Williams, are you being discharged today?¡± At this point, a discordant voice sounded, halving Hope Williams¡¯s good mood. Joy Ward approached with a gentle smile, after a few days of silence she faced Hope Williams with no trace of guilt, as if she truly hadn¡¯t been the one to push her down the stairs. She was dressed exquisitely, more pleased with herself than ever. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indifferent, her hands in her pockets, her dispassionate gaze falling on Joy Ward. She didn¡¯t respond. Joy Ward mistook Hope Williams¡¯s disinterest as envy and jealousy of herself. Thinking about this, Joy Ward held her chin even higher, more proud, ¡°Hope Williams, why don¡¯t you stay a few more days? Is your head injury healed? After all, it¡¯s better to be careful with head injuries.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s brows furrowed with concern, as if she genuinely cared for Hope Williams. But the triumph hidden in her eyes couldn¡¯t escape Hope Williams¡¯s notice. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows slightly, her lips curling in a cold, mocking smile, her voice crisp and cold, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Miss Ward, rest assured, I¡¯m quite fine. I will surely return double whatever Miss Ward has granted me.¡± Chapter 88 - Chapter 88: Chapter 88 She Wont Make a Move Easily Chapter 88: Chapter 88 She Won¡¯t Make a Move Easily Joy Ward coldly pulled at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Hope Williams, why must you always be against me? What good does it do you?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s lips curled with a hint of mockery. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who¡¯s been biting at me like a mad dog?¡± ¡°You!¡± Joy¡¯s fists clenched tightly as she took two steps forward, ¡°Hope Williams, don¡¯t you have any evidence yet? Are you still not giving up?¡± Hope raised her eyebrows slightly and spoke indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just what you think, Joy. From now on, you¡¯d better tuck your foxy tail in and see if there are any other loopholes you¡¯ve left unfilled. Remember to check for any oversights, and patch them up. Don¡¯t let me catch any leverage against you, or else¡­ you¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joy¡¯s face instantly took on a guarded expression as she grabbed Hope¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡­ what evidence do you still have?¡± Hope shook off Joy¡¯s hand with cold detachment. Furious, Joy gritted her teeth, her gaze seeming as though she wanted to tear Hope apart by any means necessary. As Hope turned around, Joy raised her hand to grab at Hope. But with a swift shift of her eyes, Hope sidestepped, her icy gaze landing on the suspended hand. With a chilling look in her eyes, she directly seized the hand. ¡°What¡¯s this? Trying old tricks again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Joy¡¯s silver teeth seemed almost on the verge of shattering as she struggled furiously to break free from Hope¡¯s grip, but held by Hope¡¯s pinch, she couldn¡¯t muster any strength. All of a sudden, Joy raised her other hand, aiming to slap Hope across the face, but Hope, sensing Joy¡¯s intent, preemptively raised her hand and struck Joy¡¯s face first. ¡°Ah¡­ Hope Williams, you!¡± Enraged to the point of gnashing her teeth, it was at this moment that Joy suddenly saw someone approaching from a distance, her lips curling into a twisted smile. In the next moment, her expression changed dramatically, ¡°Miss Williams, why are you hitting me? Please, let me go¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?0.?¦Ï The sudden change of face was utterly repulsive to Hope, who, sensing someone approaching, still didn¡¯t hesitate to let go of Joy¡¯s hand. Joy stumbled weakly, tears falling as if they cost nothing, ¡°Miss Williams, you¡­¡± ¡°Cut out the acting, it disgusts me.¡± Hope turned to leave and saw a man standing behind her with an unhappy expression. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there listening, but Hope was not the least bit guilty and said nothing. Without hesitation, Hope began to walk away, but after just a few steps, her arm was seized by the man, and a hint of coldness flickered in Hope¡¯s eyes. Hope looked at him indifferently, removed his hand from hers with a calm sweep, and coldly walked past him. Waylon Lewis scanned Joy, his deep eyes gliding over with touches of inquiry and complexity. ¡°Waylon, I was just coming to see how Miss Williams was doing after her discharge today, never expecting her to suddenly lose her temper. It was really too much,¡± Joy said. ¡°You knew she was temperamental and still chose to provoke her?¡± Waylon asked faintly. Joy opened her mouth, having thought that Waylon would at least offer her some comfort, but his unexpected question left her at a loss. ¡°I just wanted to be friends with Miss Williams.¡± Saying this, Joy deliberately lowered her hand to reveal the redness on her cheek from Hope¡¯s slap. ¡°If she¡¯s not willing, why force her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Joy Ward, do you really think I can¡¯t see through these tricks of yours?¡± Waylon¡¯s handsome features grew colder by the second, his voice cool and devoid of any warmth. ¡°Waylon, I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Joy said, nervous and fearful. ¡°Hope Williams may have a temper, but she wouldn¡¯t raise her hand if she weren¡¯t provoked to the extreme.¡± Joy Ward understood the meaning behind Waylon Lewis¡¯s words. The meaning was that she had done something that crossed Hope Williams¡¯s bottom line and was now suffering the consequences. Watching Waylon Lewis leave, Joy Ward was both angry and resentful, blaming Hope Williams for it all. ¡­ Hope Williams went to the airport, grabbed the herbal medicine, and returned home. She put the other herbs together and brewed them herself. After the incident with Joy Ward, she didn¡¯t trust leaving the medicine at the Lewis Family home. The other members of the Lewis Family wouldn¡¯t harm Grandpa Lewis, but they trusted Joy Ward. There could be more mistakes, and Hope Williams would not allow such a thing to happen again. After Hope Williams had slowly simmered the medicine over a low heat and it was ready, she personally delivered it to the Lewis Family home. She watched as the servant fed the medicine to the old master, and the heart that had been in her throat these past days finally settled. Hope Williams then performed acupuncture with Silver Needle on Grandpa Lewis. After being busy for half a day and seeing Grandpa Lewis¡¯s heart rate stabilize, she finally left at ease. When she got home, the two little ones, Aria Richardson, had already been picked up. Because Hope Williams hadn¡¯t told them about her discharge, they had quite a bit of complaining to do. The next day, Hope Williams went to work as usual. The hospital. Director Woods called Hope Williams into his office and handed her a medical record with a serious and solemn expression. ¡°Take a look. This patient¡¯s surgery is probably something only you can do.¡± Seeing the furrow in Director Woods¡¯s brow, Hope Williams took the medical record and carefully looked over each page, her brows involuntarily furrowing, ¡°This kind of heart tumor isn¡¯t common, and the tumor has reached an advanced stage. What makes it more difficult is that the patient is elderly and suffers from multiple diseases.¡± Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but tense her brows even more. ¡°That¡¯s right, and the patient is Old Lady Mrs. Knox of the Knox Family. The hospital is giving special attention to this surgery because of her esteemed status. However, given Mrs. Knox¡¯s current health status, the mortality risk from the surgery is predicted to be very high, so¡­¡± Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°So no doctor dares to take it?!¡± Director Woods, with a helpless twist to his brow, nodded his head. After all, the risk of death was too high, and the surgery was extremely difficult. Not to mention the psychological pressure on the doctors, a high failure rate didn¡¯t inspire much confidence in completing the surgery, and to add, taking this thankless task could offend the Knox Family. Hope Williams closed the medical record, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll submit a surgical plan later on.¡± Director Woods¡¯ worried expression brightened up, and he let out a sigh of relief, looking at Hope Williams, ¡°That¡¯s great, but how confident are you?¡± Indeed, the surgery had a high mortality rate, was complex, and exceedingly difficult. Also, due to the patient¡¯s health condition, a lengthy surgery could not be sustained, so the operation time had to be controlled within two hours. This was a significant challenge for the lead surgeon¡ªthe slightest mistake and the patient¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t hold out until the surgery was over. Of course, Hope Williams had already considered all this when she first read the medical record. ¡°I¡¯ll need to evaluate the patient before I can give you an answer.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Knock, knock.¡± Two knocks sounded at the door. Hope Williams glanced at the door with a slight frown. Joy Ward walked in, also looking at her, her eyes holding a challenge that only the two of them would understand. Hope Williams indifferently withdrew her gaze. ¡°Director Woods, Doctor Williams is here too.¡± ¡°Doctor Ward? Do you need something?¡± ¡°Director Woods, I¡¯d like to take on Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s surgery. I¡¯ve already drafted a detailed surgical plan after yesterday¡¯s consultation. Please take a look.¡± Joy Ward handed her surgical plan to Director Woods. Chapter 89 - Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Impossible Surgery Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Impossible Surgery Director Woods¡¯ sharp eyes glanced at Joy Ward and then paused on Hope Williams. Hope¡¯s expression remained calm, without any emotion. ¡°Doctor Ward, the surgery has already been decided to be handed over to Doctor Williams.¡± Joy clenched her teeth, her face quickly regained its composure, and she smiled slowly, ¡°Maybe Director Woods should take a look at my surgical plan first. My mentor has also seen it and made some modifications. He said there were no problems.¡± Director Woods¡¯ eyebrows raised slightly, ¡°Elder Murphy thinks there¡¯s no problem with it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joy responded with a confident smile. Director Woods began to browse through the plan, his eyebrows involuntarily raising, and then he looked toward Hope. Joy gently addressed Hope, ¡°Doctor Williams, you¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital and should rest more. Let me take care of this surgery for Director Woods. Besides, I¡¯ve already laid out the surgical plan, and it¡¯s safer in my hands, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hope smiled faintly and glanced over Joy¡¯s surgical plan before asking with a light raise of his eyebrows, ¡°Where does your confidence come from?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting there¡¯s something wrong with my surgical plan, Doctor Williams?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Joy bit her lip in frustration, ¡°Doctor Williams, you haven¡¯t even seen the patient. How can you be sure that there¡¯s a problem with my plan?¡± Hope raised the patient¡¯s medical records he was holding, ¡°The tumor has reached an advanced stage, with adhesion in the major blood vessels of the heart, making the surgical excision difficult, and the quality of life post-surgery is very low.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?¦Ï ¡°But the current condition of the patient means that removal is the fastest way to save his life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s on the basis of the tumor being in the early to middle stages, your plan is not suitable for critically ill, elderly patients,¡± Hope said expressionlessly. Joy disagreed vehemently, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you. The patient¡¯s life is already in danger¡­¡± Hope sighed softly, refusing to argue further, ¡°Let¡¯s have a consultation meeting.¡± ¡°When?¡± ¡°Now.¡± Joy sneered. A consultation meeting¡ªshe didn¡¯t even have her surgical plan ready for discussion. It was clearly a self-inflicted embarrassment, and Joy was naturally pleased with that. ¡°Perfect, my mentor is also very interested in this surgery. Let¡¯s have him judge it,¡± Joy declared with a triumphant smile. Hope had no objections. In the conference room, several cardiologists who saw Elder Murphy flocked to him for advice. Joy stood by Elder Murphy¡¯s side, holding his arm, laughing and talking, basking in the reflected glory. Hearing about Hope Williams and Joy Ward locking horns over the same surgery, many doctors couldn¡¯t help but take a peek inside the conference room door. At the head of the U-shaped conference table, Joy stood in front of the screen, confidently presenting her plan for the surgery and the treatment process for the patient. ¡°That¡¯s my surgical plan, and I believe it guarantees the patient¡¯s life to the greatest extent.¡± After Joy finished speaking, everyone nodded in agreement, while Joy looked at Hope with full-on provocation. Hope rested his hands on the table, appearing calm and detached, with his eyes cast downward as if deep in thought. Now it was Hope¡¯s turn, and everyone¡¯s curious gazes turned towards him. Joy Ward tilted her chin up high, confident that Hope Williams, having not attended yesterday¡¯s consultation discussion and never having even seen the patient, couldn¡¯t possibly have a surgical plan ready based just on a quick review of the medical records. And so, her sense of superiority grew, believing that no matter what, Hope could not outdo her. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Hope Williams slowly stood up. She walked unhurriedly to the front, where the large screen was located. Joy Ward sneered, ¡°Doctor Williams said she didn¡¯t agree with my surgical plan, so surely, Doctor Williams must have a better one, right? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Joy deliberately made this comment, making everyone turn their attention to Hope. Her intention was to make Hope lose face. Hope Williams merely glanced at her and then, with a cold and detached voice, began to explain her surgical plan and insights. She was even able to fluently answer sharp questions posed by Elder Murphy and other doctors. When Hope finished, the room fell silent. ¡°I heard you just finished reading the patient¡¯s medical records. When did you come up with this plan?¡± Elder Murphy asked. Hope Williams slightly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Just now.¡± Elder Murphy, listening, found himself nodding along involuntarily, a rare look of admiration in his shrewd eyes. Joy Ward looked on in panic, her hands tightly clenched, barely managing to muster a smile and said, ¡°Doctor Williams, your plan may be safe for the patient in their current condition, but so far, only Cynthia has a record of completing this technique. You¡­?¡± Hope Williams turned the pen in her hand at a deliberate pace, her brow furrowed in seriousness, ¡°If I propose it, I can complete it. This is a plan to safeguard the patient. If we go with your surgical plan, there¡¯s a high risk of complications during the procedure, and even if the surgery is successful, the patient will be left with significant life risks.¡± ¡°I stand by my surgical plan,¡± Hope Williams stated firmly, earning nods of agreement from several doctors. Joy Ward ground her molars and scoffed, ¡°Doctor Williams, I don¡¯t doubt your abilities, but so far only Cynthia, known as the Saintly Healer, has completed this technique. Are you truly confident?¡± ¡°Yes, only Cynthia has records of this technique, Doctor Williams. We don¡¯t believe you can do it, and if you can¡¯t, the risks are too great,¡± several doctors echoed with nods. ¡°I have full confidence in Doctor Williams¡¯ surgical plan. Doctor Ward¡¯s plan cannot ensure the patient¡¯s quality of life afterward, and there¡¯s a high likelihood of recurrence,¡± Aurora Wood stated her absolute trust in Hope Williams. ¡°No doctor can guarantee no recurrence after surgery. Are you, Doctor Wood, suggesting you can guarantee that your patients will absolutely not experience recurrence?¡± Joy Ward retorted with a snort, countering Aurora Wood¡¯s words, ¡°The patient is currently in critical condition; shouldn¡¯t saving their life be what matters most?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°Preserving life is indeed important, but the method must be considered.¡± Joy Ward, ¡°Your method may be good, Doctor Williams, but if you don¡¯t have the skills, you can¡¯t complete it, can you?¡± Hope Williams, ¡°You¡¯re not me. How would you know I can¡¯t complete it?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether you can complete it, I¡¯m sorry to say, Doctor Williams, I¡¯ve already reached a consensus with the patient¡¯s family to use my surgical plan,¡± Joy Ward said through gritted teeth, forced to reveal the trump card she had prepared in advance. Hope Williams had been in the hospital just yesterday, and at that thought, Joy Ward smiled triumphantly. Hope was unfazed, calmly lifting an eyebrow, ¡°Fine, we shall see at this afternoon¡¯s public surgery.¡± Everyone was aware that this was a critical moment in the contest for the position of chief of cardiothoracic surgery. If Joy Ward managed to successfully complete this significant surgery, there would be no chance left for Hope Williams. This was exactly what Joy Ward had realized, and even without much confidence, she was determined to risk everything to secure the surgery. Hope Williams was very calm; she said nothing more and gathered her things, ready to leave the conference room. She wasn¡¯t concerned with competing with Joy Ward for the surgery but was worried about the patient. Hope had intended to visit the ward to check on the patient¡¯s condition when a typically stern voice called out from behind. ¡°Wait.¡± Elder Murphy stopped Hope Williams, who turned around to see him approaching. ¡°Do you need something else?¡± Chapter 90 - Chapter 90: Chapter 90 What Is She If Not a Genius? Chapter 90: Chapter 90 What Is She If Not a Genius? ¡°Your surgical plan is good, but the technique you proposed is indeed beyond the capability of most doctors; comparatively, Joy¡¯s approach is more conservative.¡± In the end, it still boils down to them thinking she¡¯s boasting without the ability, right? Hope Williams wasn¡¯t annoyed and merely curved her lips slightly, ¡°I hope Elder Murphy will keep holding his opinion.¡± After saying that, Hope Williams turned around and left. Elder Murphy¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, feeling even more convinced of Hope Williams¡¯ overconfidence. Hope Williams paid a visit to Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s ward to observe her condition before planning to return to the office. As she arrived at the office door, she saw a man in a tailored suit standing there. It was Thomas Hughes. The assistant to Waylon Lewis would naturally be the elite among elites, embodying an outstanding image and aura. Standing there, he was indeed eye-catching, with numerous doctors and nurses asking for his contact information, but Thomas Hughes straightforwardly refused with a stern face. Seeing this, Hope Williams chuckled and walked over. Thomas Hughes, seeing that Hope Williams had finally arrived, looked as if he had seen a savior; he was nearly driven insane by all sorts of questions from these women. Hope Williams only noticed upon nearing him that underneath Thomas Hughes¡¯ stoic appearance, his ears were actually red. ¡°Assistant Hughes, are you here to play the role of a Gate God, inviting romantic advances?¡± Thomas Hughes bowed respectfully to Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, the Boss asked me to bring you lunch.¡± Upon hearing his purpose and seeing the exquisite lunch box handed to her, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help her brows twitching twice, ¡°Go back and tell him that the hospital has a cafeteria; I don¡¯t need it.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°The Boss said that you¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness and need to nourish your body. All this food was bought according to your preferences, and he has added some ingredients for nourishing blood and energy. The Boss also said that if you refuse, I will keep waiting until you are willing to eat it.¡± Hope Williams felt a bit of a headache. Seeing that Hope Williams remained silent signified her continued refusal. Thomas Hughes resumed his earlier stance, standing there diligently. Hope Williams helplessly twisted her brows and it wasn¡¯t good to let someone stand there indefinitely. She raised her hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Thomas Hughes immediately handed over the items to her, ¡°Miss Williams, please enjoy your meal.¡± Hope Williams took it and said indifferently, ¡°Tell him there¡¯s no need to send it next time.¡± ¡°Understood, I will convey Miss Williams¡¯ message to the Boss, but I must remind you, it will likely not be very effective.¡± Reminding her indeed, Hope Williams touched her forehead, truly grateful to him. ¡­ The surgery scheduled for two o¡¯clock in the afternoon commenced as planned; it was a procedure that attracted a high level of attention. Everything was ready. The patient was put under anesthesia, and the chest was opened; the surgery began. ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡± ¡°The surgery has already been underway for half an hour.¡± Although the surgery eventually fell to Joy Ward, Director Woods was not at ease and directly watched intently from the viewing room, not daring to slack off since the surgery also had high social attention. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so tense. You can trust Joy¡¯s medical skills; she will be able to complete this surgery well,¡± Elder Murphy stood by his side, his wise eyes watching the people inside the operating room with full confidence. ¡°It seems you trust your apprentice too much.¡± Director Woods frowned slightly. ¡°You trust Hope Williams just as much.¡± ¡°I naturally trust her; her medical skills go much beyond what you all have seen,¡± Director Woods spoke with undeniable conviction. ¡°In recent days, it seems she has demonstrated some ability, but the most substantial skill is still her penchant for boasting¡ªyouthful and impetuous, easily making grand promises. But Joy is different; her mind is simple and calm, devoted to treating and saving people. Moreover, do you know about Old Master Lewis from the Lewis Family?¡± ¡°Yes, he has severe heart failure, and Joy Ward is Old Master Lewis¡¯ personal physician.¡± ¡°Correct. Old Master Lewis was at death¡¯s door, and it was Joy who saved him. Back then, I realized Joy used the Silver Needle Acupuncture Technique. Not many people can do this technique. She not only pulled Old Master Lewis out of danger but also helped him recover quickly, which shows her proficiency with Silver Needle Acupuncture has reached an extremely advanced level,¡± Elder Murphy said, his face filled with pride. Practicing Silver Needle Acupuncture requires exceptional talent; of course, that alone isn¡¯t enough. One also needs a calm mind and diligent practice to find the correct acupoints at lightning speed. The difficulty is indeed high, and very few people can persist. ¡°You and I both know Silver Needle Acupuncture requires an extremely high medical aptitude. She has reached such a level at such a young age; isn¡¯t that the mark of a genius?¡± Elder Murphy glanced sidelong at Director Woods. Director Woods¡¯ brows furrowed slightly, somewhat disbelieving, ¡°You¡¯re saying Joy Ward knows how to perform Silver Needle Acupuncture?¡± ¡°Indeed. Although I haven¡¯t witnessed it personally, I am ninety percent sure. She¡¯s discreet about it, and since she hasn¡¯t spoken of it, I haven¡¯t exposed her.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you hold her in such high regard.¡± ¡°Of course. And also, the prescriptions she drafts are meticulous, not a single unnecessary herb. Even I felt humbled when I saw them.¡± Concerning Elder Murphy¡¯s exceptionally high praise of Joy Ward, Director Woods was even more skeptical. Elder Murphy has always had high standards; it was rare for someone to receive such high praise from him. Yet, based on Director Woods¡¯ many years of knowing the doctors inside the hospital, Joy Ward was starkly different from the individual Elder Murphy described. And Silver Needle Acupuncture¡ªdoes Joy Ward know it? In Director Woods¡¯ view, if Joy Ward truly knew Silver Needle Acupuncture, considering her showy and boastful character, it would have already been widely known. Therefore, Director Woods did not believe this to be true; instead, he thought of another person who truly had that skill. Seeing Elder Murphy with such complete trust, Director Woods merely smiled without saying anything. ¡°Beep¡­¡± The cold alarm of the machine broke the silence of the moment. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Director Woods rose swiftly, his brows deeply knitted. ¡°The patient is bleeding profusely.¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s heartbeat has stopped.¡± Chapter 91 - Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Believe in Her, She Can Do It Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Believe in Her, She Can Do It ¡°What should Doctor Ward do?¡± Joy Ward was splattered with blood due to the patient¡¯s sudden bleeding, and in the critical situation, she anxiously said, ¡°Quick, find the source of the bleeding and stop it.¡± ¡°The bleeding won¡¯t stop.¡± ¡°Snap.¡± Joy¡¯s hand trembled, and the scalpel in her hand dropped to the ground with a piercing sound. She picked it up in a panic, clearly thrown off balance. Director Woods¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the scene with urgency, ¡°Your brilliant student.¡± He turned to the senior doctor behind him and said, ¡°Go and bring Hope Williams over immediately.¡± Several doctors immediately went out to look for Doctor Williams. ¡°Director Woods, we can¡¯t find Doctor Williams.¡± ¡°What?¡± Director Woods looked forlorn. The cold beeping of instruments echoed throughout the operating room. Elder Murphy watched the scene and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow, muttering under his breath, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Look, who is that?¡± a doctor exclaimed. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the operating room. ¡°The person in the operating room is Hope Williams!¡± a sharp-eyed doctor announced. Through the large glass window, they saw a woman in green surgical scrubs taking over the scalpel. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï ¡°Hope Williams, you!¡± Joy¡¯s eyes widened at the critical and dire situation. Despite her reluctance, Hope had already taken over the surgery. But given the current condition of the patient. A cold smile played across her mouth hidden by the mask. With Hope taking over the surgery, the responsibility was now hers. If she failed to save the patient, it would be over for Hope. ¡°We¡¯ve found the bleeding point.¡± ¡°Turn on the suction.¡± ¡°Control the bleeding point.¡± ¡°The bleeding point is under control.¡± Everyone, both in the operating theater and the observation room, heaved a massive sigh of relief. Hope worked methodically, her eyes falling on the timer in front of her, already mapping out the surgical plan in her mind. ¡°My God, what is she doing?¡± Doctors in the observation room couldn¡¯t help but stand up. ¡°Recklessness.¡± Elder Murphy exclaimed angrily, ¡°There¡¯s one hour left, and she wants to treat the patient with her surgical procedure? She¡¯s crazy, not to mention whether she has the skills to perform the proposed drainage technique, there isn¡¯t enough time.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too risky,¡± many department heads agreed, ¡°Director Woods¡­¡± ¡°Trust her.¡± Director Woods¡¯s brow furrowed tightly, his gaze fixed on the surgery inside. Ten minutes, twenty minutes, thirty minutes, every minute was excruciating. Hope continued smoothly and precisely, her beautiful eyes serious and resolute. ¡°There are ten minutes left,¡± a nearby doctor reminded anxiously. Hope remained calm, her eyes expressing serious determination. ¡°Four minutes and ten seconds.¡± Hope looked up, ¡°Okay, begin the check and prepare to close the chest for suturing.¡± Silence fell both inside and outside the operating room. Joy stood rigid to the side, her whole being seemingly soulless as she watched Hope. How was this possible? How on Earth did she do it? Hope, aware of the gazes around her, reminded them softly, ¡°Suture.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The adjacent doctor immediately snapped out of it and handed over the suturing thread. ¡°Good heavens, how did she manage that?¡± Doctors in the observation room who had witnessed the scene couldn¡¯t sit still; they all stood up, mouths agape. She had truly completed the surgery within an hour, an unimaginably daunting presence, and by then the patient was out of danger. It was unbelievable. Elder Murphy had been watching the surgery intently, his eyes almost mesmerized; now, he realized how foolish he had been not to trust Hope. She had truly succeeded, not only that, but she also completed it so perfectly in such a short time. Until the surgery was over, Elder Murphy remained dumbfounded for several seconds before turning to Director Woods and slowly said, ¡°You were right, she¡¯s far from ordinary; perhaps I can now understand your choice.¡± She handled the emergency methodically, possessing absolute confidence and ability, just like she said, her confidence came from her extraordinary skill. Yes, she did it. She was a doctor with the ability to make quick, correct decisions, courageous and strategic, with a credible surgical technique. Director Woods¡¯s eyes shone unusually bright, a smile on his lips that vividly showed his current mood; he proudly tilted his chin up, ¡°From the first time I saw her in Y country, she has given me endless surprises. I told you, trust her, she can.¡± Hope¡¯s abilities never required questioning. Elder Murphy¡¯s eyes narrowed skeptically, ¡°Y country?¡± Hmm! Right, Y country¡­ Hope exited the operating room and saw Director Woods and Elder Murphy standing not far ahead, as if waiting for her. Hope arched her brows slightly and walked over. ¡°Director Woods, Elder Murphy.¡± Ever since the surgery ended, the smile hadn¡¯t left Director Woods¡¯s face, ¡°Hope, I knew you could do it; you are the hero of this surgery.¡± Hope smiled faintly, replying softly, ¡°You flatter me, I merely did what was within my capabilities.¡± ¡°Why the modesty today?¡± Elder Murphy teased with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Elder Murphy talking to me with a smile,¡± Hope¡¯s clear voice contained a hint of laughter. ¡°You still bear grudges?¡± ¡°How dare I,¡± Hope joked. At that moment, Joy Ward came out, and as they heard her approach from a distance, Joy, seeing this scene, was visibly gloomy and grinding her teeth with rage. She had long since wished a thousand cuts upon Hope, blaming her for making her lose so much face. It was all her fault. Joy approached reluctantly, while Hope¡¯s brows lifted slightly, her demeanor entirely composed. Joy, looking haggard and a shadow of herself, forced a stiff smile, ¡°Doctor Williams, thank you for helping me today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I wasn¡¯t helping you,¡± Hope retorted coldly. She was there to save the patient, not to let her rivalry with Joy cause any harm to the patient. Joy¡¯s mouth twitched with a coldness that failed to form a smile. ¡°You two chat, I¡¯ve still got a few patients waiting,¡± commented Hope to Director Woods and Elder Murphy, nodding politely before turning to leave. Watching Hope¡¯s slender figure depart, Joy couldn¡¯t suppress the surge of anger in her heart. This surgery would undoubtedly spark significant turmoil. Hope finished treating patients, glanced at the clock indicating the end of her shift, and left with her bag. Just out of the hospital, she saw Waylon Lewis¡¯s car parked at the hospital entrance; the person inside seemed to have noticed her, and the rear window rolled down to reveal the man¡¯s handsome profile. Chapter 92 - Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Probably Cant Leave the Cold Palace Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Probably Can¡¯t Leave the Cold Palace From the driver¡¯s seat, Thomas Hughes had already gotten out of the car and bent slightly towards Hope Williams, ¡°Miss Williams, Boss is waiting for you.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s gaze was fixed on the man in the car, whose deep eyes were also watching her, their gazes inadvertently crashing into each other. ¡°Miss Williams, please.¡± Obviously, she had no choice but to get in the car, Thomas Hughes walked ahead, opened the car door for Hope Williams, and watched over her as she sat down before closing the door, then took his place in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Are you busy this weekend?¡± Waylon Lewis asked. Hope Williams pursed her lips, ¡°Why are you asking that? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Hope Williams thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have plans this weekend.¡± She had arranged for Aria Richardson to bring Luke and Willow over to her house for a birthday celebration. Waylon Lewis frowned slightly, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Why do you need to know so clearly? Is it something very important?¡± Waylon Lewis tilted his head, his gaze fixed on her, with a touch of displeasure. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã¦Ï ¡°It¡¯s very important. Have you planned the entire day with someone?¡± Hope Williams shook her head, ¡°Not the whole day, just the evening.¡± Waylon Lewis, ¡°The daytime is mine.¡± Seemingly sensing that Hope Williams would refuse, Waylon Lewis added, ¡°It¡¯s really important, I hope you won¡¯t say no.¡± Hope Williams paused, originally intending to refuse, but after hearing the man say this, she found herself without a reason to. In the end, all she could do was agree, ¡°Alright, then send me the time when it¡¯s decided.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s brow eased slightly, ¡°Good.¡± ¡°So, if there¡¯s nothing else? If not, I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already in the car, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Waylon Lewis wasn¡¯t asking for her consent, and Thomas Hughes in front very understandingly drove on, not even giving Hope Williams a chance to get out. Hope Williams reluctantly touched her forehead. The car soon came to a steady stop at the entrance of the apartment. Waylon Lewis personally got out to open the car door for Hope Williams. This made Hope Williams feel a bit overwhelmed, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m home now. You can go back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± A thin smile spread across the man¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the weekend.¡± Hope Williams nodded slightly with a faint frown. ¡°Willow, look quickly, Mommy and Bad Daddy.¡± Upstairs, two little treasures were propping their heads up with their hands, two pairs of bright eyes watching everything from above, even bringing along a little notebook. ¡°Bad Daddy is sending Mommy home, add five points,¡± said Luke. Willow jotted down a note for Waylon Lewis in the notebook. Looking ahead in the little notebook, it also read: Take Mommy out to dinner, add five points! Send Brother Jimmy home, add five points! I don¡¯t remember Mommy¡¯s birthday, deduct fifty points¡­ Don¡¯t believe in Mommy, deduct fifty points¡­ Add today¡¯s total, negative eighty-five points! ¡°Ah,¡± Willow sighed helplessly, feeling desperate for Waylon Lewis, ¡°With such a score, it seems Dad is never getting out of the Cold Palace.¡± Both babies sighed helplessly. If President Lewis knew he was under the close watch of two little detectives, he surely would have behaved better. In the past few days at work, Hope Williams felt as if a thousand eyes were watching her in the hospital; today was no exception, yet it was different. Nurses and doctors who usually wore their disdain for her on their foreheads were now warmly greeting her, striking up conversations in the elevator, heaping praise on her for the surgery she performed yesterday. This enthusiasm actually made Hope Williams uncomfortable. Indeed, the surgery from yesterday had caused a sensation, the patient had suffered massive blood loss and lost their heartbeat, and amid everyone¡¯s panic, Hope Williams had been orderly and quick to save the patient. Then, with a set of perfect surgical procedures, she managed to bring the patient back from the brink, astonishing everyone. Meanwhile, another surgeon named Joy Ward was hiding out in her office, crying like a baby. ¡°I had already controlled the bleeding point at that time, I was about to stop the bleeding, I don¡¯t know why Doctor Williams suddenly intervened in my surgery; it was almost finished. How could she do that, how could she steal my patient? Now everyone is thanking her as if all the faults were mine, I¡¯m so sad, why did she do this¡­¡± Joy said through her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Joy. It¡¯s Hope Williams; she¡¯s too sneaky and cunning. You did nothing wrong. You led that operation; you saved Old Lady Mrs. Knox. Hope Williams shouldn¡¯t steal your credit,¡± Valentina River feigned sincerity while trying to console her. ¡°Do you believe me, Doctor Harrison?¡± Joy Ward asked, looking pitifully at Beau Harrison. Beau Harrison gritted his teeth with a complex expression. It was clear to anyone with eyes that Joy Ward had made a surgical error. If not for Hope Williams¡¯ timely intervention, the patient would have been dead by now. A surgical mishap couldn¡¯t be concealed, and the Knox Family would not let it go; Joy Ward wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to sit here crying. One thing was very clear this time: Hope Williams had completed, in the fastest time, a surgery that seemed impossible, saving the patient¡¯s life in a race against the clock. Her ability was witnessed by everyone; there was no room for doubt. And everyone had seen Joy Ward¡¯s surgical error; if the Knox Family pursued it, Joy couldn¡¯t escape blame. No matter how much she cried about it now, the truth was undeniable. But Joy Ward was not content; she could not bear Hope Williams shining so brightly before everyone, overshadowing her so completely that she couldn¡¯t even let out a glimmer of light, subject to ridicule. So, she had to bite back, using her pitifulness, her endearing qualities, to highlight her supposed innocence and helplessness. Hope Williams stepping into the operation room suddenly was depicted by her as being scheming, as if trying to steal her patient, and she painted herself as the victim. She was doing all of this with a strong vengeful mindset, keenly trying to absolve herself of any blame. Beau Harrison clenched his teeth, looked at Joy Ward, crying like this, and felt compassion, gently embracing the woman in his arms. Because Joy wanted Beau¡¯s help, even though she disliked him, she tolerated his embrace, letting him hold her while she cried softly in his arms, displaying her heartbreak and distress to the fullest. Through her sobs and chokes, she asked, ¡°Do you believe me, Doctor Harrison?¡± ¡°Mm, of course, I believe you,¡± Beau reasoned while holding a beauty in his arms, needing to believe regardless. Joy bit her lower lip and then said, ¡°Now no one believes me. Doctor Harrison, will you help me?¡± ¡°What can I do to help you?¡± ¡°I want to ask Vice Chancellor Wood to clarify that this wasn¡¯t a surgical mistake. I was feeling unwell before the surgery, and I pushed through it for the patient¡¯s sake. I wasn¡¯t expecting the patient to bleed so badly; they were just too weak. I just got a bit too panicked and nervous at the time, it¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it? If it wasn¡¯t for Doctor Williams¡¯ sudden intervention, I would have been able to save the patient and complete the surgery myself. All the praises she¡¯s enjoying now should be mine. Doctor Harrison, please help me, okay?¡± Joy Ward deliberately leaned closer to Beau Harrison, speaking softly, bewitching the man. Beau Harrison looked at the red lips in front of him parting and pursing, the glaring seduction made him tense all over, slowly leaning in with obvious intent. Joy blushed and quickly dodged away. Her teary red eyes were filled with nothing but grievance. Beau Harrison already liked Joy Ward and couldn¡¯t resist such temptation, so he readily agreed, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go talk to the Vice Chancellor right away.¡± Joy¡¯s face lit up with joy, and as a reward, she gave Beau Harrison a hug; the man who held her close felt immensely satisfied in that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joy. I¡¯ll be divorcing that woman Aurora Wood soon. Once I¡¯m divorced, we can be together, okay?¡± Beau Harrison said, looking at Joy Ward with eyes full of love. Chapter 93 - Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Counterattack Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Counterattack Joy Ward narrowed her eyes, clearly not expecting Beau Harrison to suddenly bring this up. Beau Harrison wasn¡¯t a fool; he knew that Joy Ward needed his help, and he certainly wanted to seize this opportunity. After all, Joy Ward had been rejecting him all along, and he hoped that by helping her this time, he could bring their relationship a step closer. Little did he know that Joy Ward didn¡¯t even give him a second glance. Joy Ward forced a smile, suppressing her disgust, ¡°Doctor Harrison, I really don¡¯t have the mindset to consider these things right now. I have a pile of issues weighing on me, and I¡¯m truly exhausted. Can we talk about this after things have settled down?¡± Her implication was clear: first, see to my matters, then we can discuss this. Seeing Joy Ward¡¯s demeanor, Beau Harrison¡¯s eyes darkened. Every time she had an excuse to fend him off, yet seeing her delicate and seemingly fragile face, he found it impossible to argue and could only compromise and agree. Meanwhile, Michael Wood, who stood at the office door, saw everything through the glass window, his face full of rage. Initially, when Hope Williams told him, he only had suspicions. Aurora had insisted on divorcing Beau Harrison for some other reason. Little did he expect that he would dare to betray his daughter. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Aurora Wood and Hope Williams came over and saw Michael Wood¡¯s ashen face. Michael Wood looked at his daughter with a heart full of pain. The daughter he had treasured was being bullied by this scoundrel, and Michael Wood¡¯s fury was uncontainable. Michael Wood was about to burst into the office and drag Beau Harrison out. Hope Williams glanced inside through the glass window of the door and immediately understood, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood.¡± Just as Michael Wood was about to grab the doorknob, Hope Williams called out to him. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã0 Michael Wood frowned deeply, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, please don¡¯t get agitated, come with me.¡± ¡°Dad, listen to Hope, please.¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed as she urgently persuaded him. She had endured enough over these days; exposing them now wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s face was grim, but with his daughter beside him, pleading, he took one more angry look inside and then left with Hope Williams. Back in his office, Michael Wood couldn¡¯t contain his anger any longer, ¡°Why did you stop me just now?¡± Hope Williams tugged at the corner of her mouth lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. What good would it do you to barge in just now? They were openly in the office, and right next to Valentina River. They could easily say they were discussing work, and others would believe them. By acting out, you wouldn¡¯t teach them a lesson; you¡¯d just spook the snake in the grass. If Aurora really wants to divorce him, you¡¯d be accused of bullying with the Wood family¡¯s power, and if it became public knowledge, it would be your faces on the line, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, Hope is right.¡± Listening to Hope Williams, Michael Wood¡¯s eyes widened, and he calmed down somewhat, scoffing and punching the desktop to vent his anger. ¡°Did you already know about the issues between them?¡± Michael Wood turned to the seemingly indifferent Hope Williams. Hope Williams gave a noncommittal nod, ¡°I just know what kind of person Joy Ward is.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything sooner?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, would you have listened to me? Or would you have believed your ¡®good¡¯ son-in-law?¡± Michael Wood fell silent for a moment, as if realizing something, and his expression grew even graver, ¡°Has he been putting on an act in front of me all these years?¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s eyes drooped sadly as she spoke softly, ¡°Dad, the truth is¡­ my relationship with him has been broken for a long time. I just didn¡¯t want you to worry. I always thought that if I were sincere with him, he would reciprocate, and so I tolerated him time and again. The last time, he even tricked me into publicly initiating a divorce. It was Hope who saw through his scheme.¡± The more Aurora Wood talked about it, the angrier she became. ¡°He even dared to push you to propose the divorce? I¡¯ve really misjudged him¡ªa beast.¡± Father and daughter grew more agitated, unable to help slamming the table. Hope Williams, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up yet. Our priority now is for Aurora and Beau Harrison to divorce. We must preserve the Wood family¡¯s dignity and not let their scheming succeed, right?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s voice was calm and steady. ¡°What do you suggest we do?¡± Michael Wood looked at Hope Williams. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, they probably want you to clear up the issue with the surgical error, right?¡± Michael Wood¡¯s brow relaxed slightly as he sat down on the sofa, pouring a cup of tea for Hope Williams while studying her, and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re very smart.¡± Hope Williams gave a faint smile, ¡°Then, how do you think we should handle it?¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t agree to their terms. To say it wasn¡¯t a blatant surgical error is to fool no one.¡± ¡°No, you should agree to them.¡± Hope Williams lifted the tea cup before her and took a sip. ¡°Why?¡± Michael Wood didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Otherwise, how will the enemy let down their guard?¡± Hope Williams smiled, ¡°As for whether or not to help them in the end, that¡¯s still up to you. If you trust me, don¡¯t act rashly.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably not just trying to help Aurora, are you? As for your rivalry with Joy Ward, I¡¯ll stay out of it, but don¡¯t drag my daughter into it.¡± Michael Wood¡¯s bottom line was to protect his daughter from distress, and it was clear that he deeply loved her. ¡°Dad, Hope has helped me a lot; she¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Aurora Wood looked anxiously at Michael Wood, not wanting him to misunderstand Hope Williams. ¡°Helping Aurora is genuine, of course, and I won¡¯t deny that I have my own motives.¡± Hope Williams spoke unhurriedly, her voice cool and commanding. Michael Wood listened and took another look at Hope Williams. The girl¡¯s eyes were clear and honest, with not a hint of pretense. He nodded, sensing that her abilities were likely much greater than what they had seen. ¡°I understand.¡± Hope Williams nodded slightly and left the office. As soon as she was gone, Michael Wood turned to Aurora Wood and said, ¡°You should learn from her. She truly is capable.¡± Chapter 94 - Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Then Let Her Be Too Busy For Anything Else Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Then Let Her Be Too Busy For Anything Else Aurora Wood wore a smug expression, as if her husband Michael Wood¡¯s compliment was directed at her, ¡°That doesn¡¯t need saying, I saw it a long time ago.¡± Michael Wood pointed helplessly at his daughter and said affectionately, ¡°You, you¡¯ve finally done something right.¡± Beau Harrison arrived at Michael Wood¡¯s office as expected, and explained the situation with Joy Ward at length. With anger simmering in his chest, Michael Wood asked, ¡°You seem to be particularly concerned about Joy Ward.¡± Under Michael Wood¡¯s sharp gaze, Beau Harrison began to sweat profusely, immediately raising his voice to explain, ¡°Dad, I simply don¡¯t want any doctor in our department to be wronged. She did nothing wrong in this matter. If it were anyone else, I would have helped her just as I did with Doctor Ward.¡± Michael Wood snorted coldly in his heart; he hadn¡¯t realized before that his son-in-law was such a good actor. Seeing that Michael Wood remained silent for a long time, Beau Harrison became somewhat flustered, raising his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, afraid that his unease would be detected. Beau Harrison, crumbling under the prolonged psychological stress, tentatively asked, ¡°Dad¡­¡± Finally, Michael Wood spoke coldly, ¡°Fine, I know now.¡± Beau Harrison was secretly delighted, already thinking about going back to claim credit from Joy Ward, completely oblivious to Michael Wood¡¯s clenched and grinding teeth. Seeing that Michael Wood agreed, he expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± The hypocritical ¡®Dad¡¯ made Michael Wood feel utterly disgusted, and he waved his hand irritably, ¡°Alright, go.¡± Beau Harrison nodded, took a couple of steps, then turned back to look at Michael Wood, feeling vaguely that something was off about him, but unable to pinpoint exactly what. Mainly, he was content that Michael Wood had agreed to help clear Joy Ward¡¯s name. As soon as Beau Harrison left, Michael Wood¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°Where does he get the gall? Blaming his surgical mistake on Hope Williams, thinking others are fools.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã? Meanwhile, in the hospital, the small figures of Luke and Willow were weaving through the corridors. ¡°Brother, did you find where Mommy is?¡± ¡°Almost there.¡± Stopping suddenly, Luke said, ¡°Look, there¡¯s Mommy.¡± Luke, with his sharp eyes, spotted Hope Williams ahead, who was facing away from them. Willow¡¯s heart leaped with joy and she ran towards Hope Williams, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Luke suddenly pulled Willow back, ¡°Wait, look.¡± ¡°Bad woman?¡± Joy Ward was approaching Hope Williams. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to what the bad woman says to Mommy.¡± Willow nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The two little ones quickly hid themselves in a corner. Seeing Joy Ward as if fully revived, Hope Williams smiled inwardly, thinking that Vice Chancellor Wood must have agreed to speak up for her. ¡°Hope Williams, do you think you¡¯ve won? It¡¯s just one surgery, what are you so proud of?¡± Hope Williams smiled with a hook of the lips, ¡°Am I that proud?¡± She deliberately paused, adopting an indisputable demeanor, ¡°You¡¯ve noticed that, I¡¯m embarrassed.¡± How frustrating. ¡°You!¡± Joy Ward clenched her fists, grinding her teeth, her face twisting in anger. Hope Williams smiled faintly, ¡°Instead of trying to make trouble for me, you¡¯d better hurry and figure out how to make up for your mistake, don¡¯t you think?¡± Hope Williams indifferently moved past Joy Ward, who, furious and ashamed, grabbed her hand, ¡°I¡¯m not done yet.¡± Hope Williams furrowed her brows, her voice growing colder, ¡°Then continue, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°¡­This time I was careless, I will not let it go, don¡¯t be arrogant, just wait,¡± Joy Ward warned viciously. But these warnings seemed utterly ridiculous to Hope Williams. Hope Williams shook off Joy Ward¡¯s hand and left directly, clearly unwilling to waste any more words with her. ¡°The bad woman just keeps looking for trouble with Mommy every day,¡± Willow said, clenching her little fists in anger. Luke, deep in thought, didn¡¯t speak. Willow looked at him, puzzled, ¡°Brother, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a solution for the bad woman to bother Mommy every day. Mommy is already busy with work, and she still has to be wary of that woman,¡± Luke said with a furrowed brow. ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t even settled the last incident with her.¡± A faint gleam passed through Luke¡¯s bright eyes, as if he had already thought of a plan, ¡°Then let¡¯s keep her so busy she won¡¯t have time to bother Mommy.¡± Willow wholeheartedly agreed with Luke¡¯s idea, and the two little ones whispered and plotted together, quickly coming to an agreement and immediately taking action. Right now, Joy Ward was in turmoil, although things had taken a slight turn for the better. However, since Hope Williams had become famous for that surgery, with even Elder Murphy looking at her with new respect, this posed a huge threat to Joy Ward. Why? Why did Hope Williams deserve such treatment when it should rightly belong to her? As Joy Ward concocted a new plan to deal with Hope Williams, she ran into Willow head-on. There was Willow, standing in front of her with a cute round face, smiling and waving, ¡°Hello, Auntie, do you remember me?¡± Annoyed, Joy Ward gave Willow a cursory glance, recognizing the familiar face. She had no intention of engaging with a little brat, but then she remembered something and her gaze fixed on Willow again. Her eyes widened in fury, ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± The little girl who had framed her in front of everyone that day, causing her no end of criticism. Joy Ward had been livid that day, and had it not been for the need to maintain her facade of gentle and wise demeanor in front of Waylon Lewis, she would have loved to slap the child for daring to frame her. Now, seeing Willow, Joy Ward¡¯s irritation intensified. She stepped forward aggressively, saying with no warmth, ¡°How could I forget you, you little brat? You framed me so terribly.¡± Chapter 95 - Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Auntie, Youre Doomed Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Auntie, You¡¯re Doomed ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve, auntie,¡± Willow said with her little face still smiling, innocent and harmless. The sweet, soft, and sticky smile only irritated Joy Ward more. She raised her hand, pulling Willow in front of her and threatened, ¡°Little kids who annoy auntie don¡¯t end well, you know.¡± Joy had thought her fierce tone would scare Willow. But Willow had never been one to scare easily. ¡°I don¡¯t know if auntie will let me off easy, but I¡¯m sure auntie, you won¡¯t get off so easily.¡± At those words, Joy became even more enraged. It was bad enough being overshadowed by Hope Williams, but now being threatened by a brat was the last straw. She would show her. Joy raised her hand and twisted Willow¡¯s arm. ¡°Say that again if you dare.¡± Willow¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, no crying. If you cry, I¡¯ll strangle you¡­¡± Joy threatened with a snarl. ¡°Wahhh¡­¡± Without hesitation, Willow burst into a loud cry, tears streaming down her face in an instant. ¡°No crying, do you hear me?¡± Joy said fiercely. The sound of a child crying was already loud, and seeing such a cute little girl cry like that, the attention of the adults nearby was immediately drawn. The crying may have been fake, but the pinching from the bad woman truly hurt. Willow raised her other small hand, lifted her clothes, and covered her arm, which was obviously turning red from Joy¡¯s pinch. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.?¦Ï People who had already been watching the commotion saw Willow¡¯s incessant crying and her piteously covering her little arm, and gathered around with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the child, why is she crying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Just a child throwing a tantrum,¡± Joy quickly pulled Willow back to her side and explained, even comforting her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? You just want ice cream, right? I¡¯ll buy it for you, okay?¡± The passersby, hearing Joy¡¯s explanation, didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, it¡¯s normal for children to cry and throw a fit when adults refuse to buy them something. Just as the concerned onlookers were about to leave, Willow cried even louder, as if begging them not to go because she was very afraid. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, I really don¡¯t, it hurts, it really hurts, ah¡­ I want Mommy¡­¡± A few people frowned at her words, glanced at Joy¡¯s sullen face, and crouched down in front of Willow again to ask worriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°The child is talking nonsense, I¡¯m her auntie. This child doesn¡¯t recognize anyone when she¡¯s upset. She¡¯s been spoiled at home, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Joy said guiltily, blocking any contact between Willow and others. ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ I don¡¯t know you, you¡¯re dragging me away, and if I don¡¯t agree, you threaten me. You said I wouldn¡¯t end well if I didn¡¯t go with you. You also pinched me, it hurts so much¡­¡± Willow extended her reddened arm, her little tender arm was red over a large area, and it looked tremendously pitiful. Several people immediately shielded Willow behind them, glaring at Joy Ward, ¡°You say you are her auntie, then tell me, what¡¯s her name, how old is she, and what are her family members called?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy stammered, suddenly at a loss for words. The group¡¯s anger intensified as their suspicions were confirmed, ¡°You can¡¯t say anything, it shows you are lying.¡± ¡°I am not,¡± Joy replied, becoming somewhat angry with embarrassment, ¡°This child is deceiving you, you¡¯ve all been tricked by her. She¡¯s good at playing the victim to gain sympathy. She¡¯s taking advantage of your compassion to frame me.¡± ¡°How could such a small child have bad intentions? It¡¯s you who have been threatening and abusing her. Let¡¯s call the police. People like that should be arrested.¡± ¡°Yes, call the police.¡± Joy¡¯s explanation only fueled the public¡¯s anger. Fully enraged, Joy barked, ¡°You did this on purpose, you still dare to lie here! Tell them it was you, you set me up intentionally, and now you¡¯re repeating your trick. Explain to them, explain! Don¡¯t cry, I told you not to cry.¡± Joy shouted in irritation, trying to intimidate Willow into silence. This played right into Willow¡¯s plan. ¡°Get this on video, people like her need to be exposed.¡± ¡°Exactly, this is too outrageous, what kind of person does this? So malicious.¡± ¡°Listen to me, this child is a scammer, she¡¯s purposely harming me, she did the same thing before, she¡¯s doing it on purpose, you shouldn¡¯t believe her¡­¡± Joy continued to explain desperately to the people around her. But¡­ no one listened. The crowd grew even more furious, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, are you violent or something?¡± Such a small child easily stirred up people¡¯s compassion. Several young women took Willow into their arms, comforting her softly, ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here, that old witch can¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°Old witch?¡± Joy clenched her back teeth, her face turning green with rage. ¡°Are you heartless? How could such a small child have such cunning to frame you? It¡¯s clearly your own fault, and you¡¯re blaming a child. That¡¯s enough, I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Joy kept on explaining incessantly. ¡°My god, that¡¯s so cruel.¡± Someone in the crowd gasped, showing their phone to those next to them, ¡°Look.¡± ¡°Damn, that¡¯s terrifying, who is this woman? Got a full face shot?¡± Several people covered their mouths in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t know, but this woman is too cruel, dragging someone down the stairs when no one¡¯s looking, clearly intending to kill.¡± Chapter 96 - Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Exposing Everything Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Exposing Everything ¡°Yeah, what kind of deep hatred is there to push someone down from upstairs like that?¡± ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a clear shot of her face.¡± ¡°Let me see, let me see, oh my God, this¡­¡± While Joy Ward continued to explain, many people took out their phones to watch the surveillance video, then looked up at Joy Ward. Those scrutinizing, appraising looks that turned to disgust left Joy Ward at a loss. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t that woman in the video her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, oh my God, she looks so gentle and weak, I never would have thought she had such a black heart, talking nicely then suddenly pulling someone down the stairs behind their back, and now here beating and forcefully taking away a child. She must be a psycho; call the police and have her arrested.¡± The increasingly loud voices caused by her explanations made Joy Ward¡¯s face change with panic, her brows tightly furrowed as she looked at them, ¡°What are you talking about? What video?¡± Just as Joy Ward was confused, Someone practically shoved their phone in her face. Joy Ward snatched the person¡¯s phone and turned pale as she saw the video. ¡°This video? Where did you get this video?¡± Caught off guard, her voice rose shrilly, and her gentle and weak facade suddenly shifted to an expression of fierce anger. The person snatched their phone back, stepping away from this crazy woman and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever go online, lady? This video is all over the internet now. Your evil deed has been exposed.¡± Boom. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.?0 Joy Ward¡¯s mind went blank. How could this be? How could this happen? Impossible, she had personally destroyed it, there could be no surveillance video. Someone was framing her, the video was fake, it had to be fake. Impossible, impossible. Joy Ward shook her head vigorously, denying, ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s all fake, the video is fake, don¡¯t believe it.¡± Someone sneered coldly, their voice full of disdain and mockery, ¡°Right, it¡¯s not you, how could it be you? It¡¯s always someone else¡¯s fault, always others framing you. Just now, it wasn¡¯t you choking that girl; she must have fallen and framed you. Enough already.¡± These words, full of sarcasm, made Joy Ward¡¯s face turn deathly pale, drained of all color. The condemning voices around her grew louder and louder; everyone expressed their indignation for the woman and the little girl in the video. Joy Ward suddenly became the target of public wrath. While no one was paying attention, Willow had already vanished without a trace. After all, her task was completed. Faced with the hostile stares, Joy Ward panicked completely, running frantically back to her office. Everything had gone beyond her expectations. ¡°Boss.¡± Thomas Hughes, after much deliberation, still handed over the phone with a nervous expression, the screen playing the video from the conflict between Hope Williams and Joy Ward at the Lewis Residence. Waylon Lewis¡¯s expression darkened instantly as a cold chill condensed between his brows, spreading out from him in an instant. Thomas Hughes bowed his head deeply, not daring to breathe too loudly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes narrowed, his grip on the phone tightening as he stared at the video, unwilling to look away. The moment Hope Williams fell from the building, his heart clenched violently. His ears buzzed; suddenly recalling Hope Williams¡¯s accusation, ¡°Waylon Lewis, your trust in me is always so fragile.¡± He closed his eyes tightly, his expression frosty. After a long while, he tossed the phone back to Thomas Hughes, his gaze ice cold without a hint of warmth, and spoke in an extremely chilly voice, ¡°To the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Thomas Hughes, trembling, immediately left to get the car. On the road, Thomas Hughes was tense, the car silent, the cold from behind pressing on him, making him accelerate continuously. Having spent so much time with the Boss, the angriest he had seen him was when his ex-wife left without saying goodbye. If the Boss¡¯s anger were divided into ten levels, that occasion would only score an eight. But at this moment, his fury was at a ten. The last thing the Boss tolerated was being deceived, especially concerning his ex-wife. Joy Ward botched things with his ex-wife and then tried to cover it up, deceiving the Boss; how could he possibly stand for it? Joy Ward surely had crossed Waylon Lewis¡¯s bottom line this time, displaying a remarkable talent for self-destruction, but why drag others down with her? Inside the office, Joy Ward was on the brink of madness, unable to fathom how the video could have leaked, as she had deleted it completely. How could this happen, who could it be? She paced the office, unable to sit still, and in a frenzy, had Kaeli Thompson reach out for help to delete the video. Still no news, she scratched her head in agitation, feeling close to insanity. If Waylon Lewis found out about this, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. She clutched her phone, frantically praying for the video to be deleted quickly, praying Waylon Lewis wouldn¡¯t see it. The phone suddenly rang, startling Joy Ward, but upon seeing the caller ID, she answered immediately, ¡°Hello, Mom, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Joy, who on earth did you offend? Your father and I have asked everyone, spent a lot of money, but it¡¯s like it¡¯s gone viral, impossible to delete no matter what,¡± Kaeli Thompson said in utter desperation. Chapter 97 - Chapter 97: Chapter 97: So Furious I Wanted to Kill Her Chapter 97: Chapter 97: So Furious I Wanted to Kill Her ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s pupils suddenly widened. Whom did she offend? Where had she offended someone? ¡°Bang.¡± The office door was flung open, and the nurse leading the way was so frightened she nearly burst into tears and hurriedly fled. A bone-chilling coldness swept through the entire space. Seeing who had come, Joy Ward¡¯s face froze stiffly, ¡°Waylon? You¡­ why are you here?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the expressionless man strode up to her. His eyes, sharp as swords, pierced her, making Joy¡¯s entire body go cold. A sense of foreboding arose, and she forced a smile, hiding her guilt with a flicker of hope. With a ¡°bang,¡± the man coldly threw a phone onto the desk. He spat out a few words without a trace of emotion, ¡°You have one minute to explain.¡± Seeing the video on the phone, Joy Ward trembled, ¡°Waylon¡­ this¡­ this isn¡¯t real, someone set me up, deliberately fabricated this video. Really, Waylon, believe me, we grew up together, you know me. I couldn¡¯t do such a thing; this video is fake. And the housemaids all said they saw Hope Williams fall by herself, Waylon, really, believe me. It was Hope Williams, it must have been Hope setting me up, she set me up¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? Joy Ward desperately explained, as innocent and aggrieved as ever, as if the whole world were wronging her. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Suddenly, her neck was gripped tightly by someone, her eyes filled with terror, her voice trembling as she frantically defended herself, ¡°Waylon, really, believe me.¡± The man¡¯s face in front was sinister, his eyes harboring a murderous intent, akin to Lord Blake. ¡°You still dare to argue.¡± Alarmed, Joy felt the grip on her neck tighten, nearly suffocating her. She quickly reached out to grasp Waylon Lewis¡¯ wrist, ¡°Wa¡­ Waylon, I really didn¡¯t, I know nothing, I¡¯m truly being wronged. Will you let me down so we can talk properly?¡± ¡°Joy Ward, how long do you intend to act?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned pale, yet she insisted on defending herself, ¡°Waylon¡­ I really didn¡¯t, really didn¡¯t.¡± Waylon Lewis closed his eyes heavily, his gaze icy cold. Joy Ward had never seen this side of him before, making her soul tremble in fear. No matter how sorrowfully she cried, the man in front of her, his expression sinister, seemed hell-bent on strangling her, indifferent to her plight. The force on her neck showed no signs of abating. Joy Ward struggled with all her might to barely breathe. She knew she couldn¡¯t admit anything now; admitting it would be her end. As long as she insisted the video was synthesized, that it was fake, there might still be a chance. Yes, she mustn¡¯t admit it. The only solace was that the video had no sound. As long as they couldn¡¯t hear the conversation with Hope, there was a chance. But now, she was truly terrified that this man seemed intent on killing her. Thomas Hughes watched in horror as Joy Ward¡¯s face under Waylon Lewis¡¯ grip turned from ashen to bluish-purple, her breathing increasingly labored. He feared his boss might really kill her, dirtying his boss¡¯s hands, and hastily stepped forward to intervene. ¡°Boss, calm down, strangling her only dirties your hands.¡± Waylon Lewis showed no intention of releasing his grip. Thinking of this woman pushing Hope Williams down the stairs and daring to claim in front of him that Hope had wronged her, while he had wrongly blamed Hope because of this woman, his anger raged, wanting to crush her bones and scatter them. How could she have the audacity to claim Hope wronged her? Damn it. Joy Ward¡¯s eyes rolled, never having felt death so close. She was convinced this man truly intended to kill her. ¡°Boss, she harmed Madam. She should beg for forgiveness in front of Madam. Killing her now would be too lenient.¡± Thomas Hughes, though equally fearful of Waylon Lewis, reluctantly urged him to stop. Waylon clenched his molars, slightly easing his grip, finally letting the barely-breathing Joy Ward down. Once released, Joy Ward collapsed weakly on the ground, clutching her throat and gasping for air, her face a mess of tears and sweat, looking utterly disheveled. Waylon slowly regained his composure, cast a cold glance at her sprawled on the floor, and coldly ordered, ¡°Take her away,¡± as he left. Thomas Hughes quickly dragged Joy Ward to follow. Waylon, with a stern face, took out his phone, ready to call Hope Williams, but Alitzel Williams¡¯ call came through first. Waylon swiped to answer. ¡°Waylon, Grandpa has woken up.¡± Waylon¡¯s sinister gaze paused, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Meanwhile, Hope had just come out of the operating room when Wyatt Lewis called her, informing her that Grandpa Lewis had woken up. Hope immediately took leave to head to the Lewis Family. When Hope arrived at the Lewis Family, everyone was there except for Waylon. All had smiles as they gathered around Grandpa Lewis. ¡°Old Master Lewis is recovering well. His heart rate is now stable.¡± With Elder Murphy¡¯s words, the collective sigh of relief over the past months was finally let out. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± ¡°Alright, stop crowding around me, I feel much better.¡± The low, authoritative voice carried a hint of a smile, sounding much stronger. Hope trembled, tears welling up instantly ¡ª it was Grandpa Lewis¡¯s voice. Hope felt an unexplainable nervousness, even though she herself had treated Grandpa Lewis. She expected him to wake in these days, but hearing his long-lost voice still felt unreal. Chapter 98 - Chapter 98: Chapter 98: What Exactly is the Truth? Chapter 98: Chapter 98: What Exactly is the Truth? Hope Williams couldn¡¯t shake her nerves, even though she had treated Grandpa Lewis herself and had anticipated his awakening in these past days. When she heard his long-missed voice, it still felt surreal to her. Wyatt Lewis, standing behind, was the first to notice Hope. Seeing her standing back, he turned his head to Elder Lewis, leaning on the hospital bed, and immediately smiled, ¡°Grandpa, look who¡¯s here.¡± The people gathered around the bed looked back. Hope blinked and quickly walked to the bedside. Elder Lewis had already lovingly extended his hand toward her, and Hope immediately clasped his warm, large hand, tears uncontrollably falling as she said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve finally woken up, that¡¯s wonderful, truly wonderful.¡± ¡°Why are you crying, girl? Grandpa is fine now, thanks to your saving me,¡± Elder Lewis said with adoring and sharp eyes, his indulgence undeniable. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re alright, Grandpa. I was wrong before, leaving without a word and worrying you.¡± Hope¡¯s voice choked, feeling guilty, especially recalling what Alitzel Williams had said, despite Elder Lewis being out of danger now. Elder Lewis glanced at Alitzel Williams standing nearby upon hearing this. Seeing Elder Lewis¡¯s gaze on her, which carried a hint of reproach, Alitzel reluctantly muttered, ¡°Dad, I know you didn¡¯t want her to know, but what I said is true. You wouldn¡¯t have fallen ill so quickly if not for her stressing you out day and night.¡± Alitzel still held resentment toward Hope¡¯s previous departure. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to blame you,¡± Elder Lewis didn¡¯t intend to reprimand his daughter-in-law, who indeed was flawless, but one thing about Alitzel¡¯s actions did upset him, ¡°I hear from Wyatt that you kept Little Hope from visiting me while I was unconscious, is that right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alitzel choked, her eyes angrily flicking toward Wyatt. What kind of son goes tattling like that? Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Wyatt shrank his neck, having merely told the truth when asked about Hope by Grandpa. Elder Lewis lifted his hand, ¡°No need to explain, just ensure this doesn¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ve said before, even if Little Hope divorces Waylon, she remains a member of the Lewis family.¡± With Elder Lewis having said this, what else could she say? She pursed her lips, understandably reluctant, ¡°I understand, Father-in-law.¡± At that moment, noise came from the door, and Waylon Lewis¡¯s tall figure appeared before everyone. His eyes brightened as he walked over to Hope and respectfully greeted Elder Lewis, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Elder Lewis responded indifferently, his face turning displeased upon seeing Joy Ward following Waylon. Then neither the grandson nor the grandfather spoke. Hope blinked gently and tugged at Waylon¡¯s sleeve, signaling him to talk more with Elder Lewis. Waylon glanced at Hope and slightly pursed his lips, asking, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Elder Lewis retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± Waylon raised an eyebrow, ¡°Seems you¡¯re almost well.¡± Hope¡¯s brow twitched involuntarily. Elder Lewis looked at Waylon briefly and chose not to speak with his ¡°unfavored¡± grandson, turning to chat curtly with Hope instead. Seeing her two less favored sons, Alitzel felt helpless, accustomed to Elder Lewis always doting on Hope, but she couldn¡¯t stand one aspect, ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t Hope who saved you, it was Joy. Please don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Elder Lewis frowned, his eyes moving from Alitzel¡¯s angry face to Hope. Hope shook her head slightly in resignation, and Elder Lewis patted her hand back sympathetically. Ah, dealing with such a stubborn mother-in-law isn¡¯t easy! Speaking of Joy Ward, Alitzel¡¯s gaze searched the room and finally found Joy, standing quietly at the back. Knowing Elder Lewis disliked Joy, Alitzel believed Joy¡¯s reluctance to come forward was due to fear of Elder Lewis¡¯s disdain, and this thought made her even more sympathetic toward Joy. She walked over to Joy and noticed her eyes were red. Alitzel was startled and immediately asked, ¡°Joy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Joy¡¯s eyes, brimming with tears, looked fearfully at the man in front of her before quickly lowering her head, unwilling to speak, seeming utterly frail and helpless. ¡°Joy, just tell me,¡± Alitzel urged, glancing at her son coldly like a judge risen from hell. Amid the strange atmosphere, Alitzel concluded there must be some issue between them. After a long pause, Joy finally said, ¡°Aunt, I¡­ I¡¯m fine, just some misunderstandings with Waylon, we just need to clear them up.¡± Joy¡¯s voice was hoarse. Faced with Alitzel¡¯s queries, Joy felt guilty; she didn¡¯t want to discuss the issue of her causing Hope¡¯s fall here, as it wouldn¡¯t benefit her. Seeing Joy unwilling to talk, Alitzel let it go and took Joy¡¯s hand warmly, approaching Elder Lewis¡¯s bedside, ¡°Dad, Joy has been treating you and saved you during these days.¡± Elder Lewis¡¯s face, initially smiling, quickly frowned upon hearing this, increasingly unhappy, ¡°I was just unconscious, not dead. Don¡¯t I know who saved me?¡± ¡°Dad, it really was Joy who saved you.¡± Alitzel felt somewhat helpless, thinking Elder Lewis was biased towards Hope and spoke more for Joy, blaming his partiality, ¡°You can¡¯t favor someone to the point of confusing right and wrong.¡± Chapter 99 - Chapter 99: Chapter 99 The Truth Chapter 99: Chapter 99 The Truth Elder Murphy furrowed his brows from the side and added, ¡°I can testify to that as well, it was Joy who saved you with Silver Needle Acupuncture.¡± Hope Williams¡¯s brows raised slightly as she looked at Elder Murphy, then paused, turning her gaze to Joy Ward, ¡°Silver Needle Acupuncture?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I discovered long ago that Joy was skilled at Silver Needle Acupuncture, and I¡¯ve also seen the prescription she wrote for Old Master Lewis, all of which are evidence that Joy cured Old Master Lewis,¡± Elder Murphy said with a stern face, naturally unwilling to stand by as his disciple was slandered. Joy Ward stood to the side with her head lowered, her hands tightly clenched. Hearing what Elder Murphy said, her pupils constricted. She knew nothing about Silver Needle Acupuncture, but since Elder Murphy had said so, she certainly wouldn¡¯t admit her lack of skill now; wouldn¡¯t that expose everything? Silence equaled consent. Regardless, she had to get through this ordeal first, then settle the score with Hope Williams. Hearing his words, Hope Williams sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Joy Ward is proficient in Silver Needle Acupuncture or not, but is the prescription you mentioned this one?¡± Joy Ward suddenly raised her head, only to see Hope Williams taking out a complete prescription from her bag. Her eyes filled with terror, she exclaimed, ¡°Master¡­¡± At Joy Ward¡¯s sharp cry, all eyes suddenly turned towards her. Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze also swept towards Joy Ward involuntarily. Today, Joy had truly feared Waylon Lewis; that one look frightened her into silence. Elder Murphy had already taken the prescription analysis report, but upon Joy Ward¡¯s call, he looked at her with suspicion. Joy¡¯s eyes darted around within their sockets, but she could not speak a word. To prevent it would only reveal her guilt. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? What was loathsome was that Hope Williams, that contemptible person, actually had a backup. It was despicable, utterly despicable. She felt an icy chill throughout her body, as a tremor spread from the depths of her heart. Seeing that Joy Ward did not respond, Elder Murphy turned his gaze to the prescription and suddenly he was stunned, ¡°This¡­ this prescription is for who?¡± Hope Williams¡¯s delicate features turned cold, ¡°For Grandpa Lewis.¡± ¡°What?¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, ¡°While each medicine on this prescription is meant for heart disease, the dosages are far too large. How many could withstand it? Who wrote this? This could kill someone!¡± Elder Murphy, a lifelong physician of integrity, would never allow such incompetent doctors to endanger patients. Hope Williams raised her eyebrows casually and said lightly, ¡°Your esteemed disciple.¡± Elder Murphy¡¯s brows knit together again as he angrily slapped the paper on the table, ¡°Impossible, this isn¡¯t what Joy wrote. I¡¯ve seen what she wrote; it was a perfect prescription, not this one.¡± As expected, Hope Williams nodded, began writing on the spot, and quickly handed a prescription to Elder Murphy, ¡°Is this what you saw?¡± Elder Murphy, full of suspicion, took one look and confirmed it was indeed the one he had seen before. With a complicated look at Hope Williams, he said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this one, how did you know?¡± ¡°Because she plagiarized my prescription,¡± Joy Ward, pale-faced, preemptively shouted, trying to pin the plagiarism label on Hope Williams. This was a label Hope Williams would not accept. Hope Williams, unfazed, smiled faintly, ¡°Oh, is that so? Then please list out the prescription that I allegedly plagiarized from you.¡± Hope Williams slammed a blank paper in front of Joy Ward, and with a gesture said, ¡°Begin.¡± Joy Ward stepped back in panic, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t list it, can you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten, and after so long, who could remember so clearly? Hope Williams, you plagiarized mine, that¡¯s why you remember it so well.¡± Joy Ward pointed at Hope Williams, her anger making her grit her teeth. Hope Williams nodded calmly, having anticipated that Joy Ward would deny everything. She said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°You said this prescription wasn¡¯t written by you,¡± Hope Williams lifted the printed version, paused, then took up her handwritten one, ¡°And this is the one I copied from you, right?¡± Joy Ward¡¯s chest heaved violently, she glared at Hope Williams and said stubbornly, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Hope Williams nodded. Hope Williams stood up, placing her phone on the table. Joy Ward didn¡¯t know what Hope Williams was planning or what evidence she had next, her eyes wary, ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± ¡°Why are you panicking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not panicking.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be in a moment.¡± Joy Ward narrowed her eyes, racking her brain for any evidence that might still be in Hope Williams¡¯s possession. But no matter how much she thought, she couldn¡¯t come up with anything, finally snorting coldly, convincing herself that Hope Williams was just bluffing, that she had no evidence at all. She used this reasoning to force herself to calm down. ¡°Hope Williams, no matter what you do, it will be in vain. Don¡¯t think you can confuse things and wrongfully accuse me.¡± Hope Williams smiled, not engaging in further conversation. With a touch of her hand, voices suddenly filled the room through the phone. ¡°Grandpa Lewis¡¯s body is weak; he can only be nourished little by little. Flooding him with such a large dose of medicine is like inflating a ball; it needs air, but it cannot handle an overload. Once it¡¯s overfilled, explosion is the only consequence.¡± ¡°Joy Ward, don¡¯t you claim to be highly skilled in medicine? Surely, you would know this basic principle. I do not believe you, what are you trying to do, trying to kill Grandpa Lewis?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, I did no such thing, don¡¯t try to smear my name.¡± ¡°Whether I¡¯m speaking nonsense or not, you know the truth. You can¡¯t escape this matter; any doctor would see that you cannot argue your way out of this.¡± ¡°No, Hope Williams, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Step aside.¡± ¡°Hope Williams, you want to expose me? Don¡¯t even think about it. Everyone knows I¡¯ve been dedicated to treating the old master to the best of my ability. Who would believe what you¡¯re saying? Even if you have this report, how could it not be a forgery you made to frame me? Hope Williams, give up. Nobody will believe you.¡± ¡°Get out of the way.¡± ¡°Hope Williams!¡± Chapter 100 - Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Nothing Can Be Hidden Chapter 100: Chapter 100 Nothing Can Be Hidden ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡­ whatever amount you ask for, I can give it, but you must keep this matter to yourself, I swear I will never give this medication to Grandpa Lewis again¡­ you¡­ rest assured, I mean it, I¡¯ll stick to my word, as long as you don¡¯t speak out¡­ give me that prescription¡­¡± ¡°Miss Williams you must not expose me¡­¡± The recording ended with a noise of something falling, followed by a moment of oppressive silence, leaving no one in the Lewis family with a pleasant expression on their face. Waylon Lewis¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly sharp, his gaze gradually shifted towards Joy Ward, ¡°It was to stop Hope Williams from exposing you that you caused her to fall down the stairs.¡± As soon as he said it, everything fell into place. ¡°Ah, Hope Williams!¡± Joy Ward screamed incredulously, ¡°You¡­!¡± She actually dared to record it, anticipating that she would come to her, she was played by Hope Williams. Damn it! Everyone involuntarily turned their eyes toward Joy Ward. Hope Williams curled up her lips into a sardonic sneer, ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve heard it, Miss Ward, please begin your defense.¡± ¡°Elder Murphy, what exactly is going on here?¡± realizing he was deceived, Elder Murphy¡¯s stern face filled with anger. ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward¡¯s mouth opened, her face deathly pale, at a loss for words. Alitzel Williams stood frozen, as if struck by thunder; observing Joy Ward¡¯s face that seemed fragile and innocent, she could scarcely believe that the voice belonged to her. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í??.§ã¦Ï Alitzel stared at her, ¡°Joy Ward, hello there, you! You!¡± Alitzel clutched at her chest, her anger suffocating her, making it hard to breathe. It¡¯s disheartening to discover that the person you¡¯ve always trusted and appreciated turns out to be like this, no one wants to accept it. ¡°Aunt, I¡­¡± Alitzel took deep breaths, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance to explain yourself, speak!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Aunt, believe me, I truly wanted to save Grandpa Lewis, I never intended to harm him, I only wanted his illness to recover faster, my haste led to this result, I know I was wrong, I really do know. Aunt, fortunately Grandpa Lewis is alright now, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Alitzel could no longer restrain herself and slapped Joy Ward across the face, ¡°You, how dare you endanger the old master.¡± Alitzel pointed furiously at Joy Ward, her whole body trembling with anger. Joy Ward clung to her face, still looking innocently confused as she faced Alitzel. ¡°Aunt, I know I was wrong¡­ but Grandpa is fine now, isn¡¯t he.¡± ¡°You! You still dare say that, if it weren¡¯t for Hope Williams discovering it early, the old master would have been killed by you; how can you still have the audacity to say that, Joy Ward, I trusted you so much, even considered you as a future daughter-in-law for the Lewis family, how could you betray my trust, you are simply inhuman.¡± Alitzel was furious with Joy Ward and with herself; she had trusted Joy Ward too much, always thinking she was pure and kind-hearted, never would she have imagined she was mistaken. ¡°Aunt, you are really wronging me¡­ I truly had no intention of harming Grandpa Lewis, please believe me¡­¡± ¡°Silence, I will not listen to any of your defenses now, leave, get out.¡± Alitzel gasped for breath with anger. Hope Williams appeared behind Alitzel, steadying her as she seemed ready to collapse. Joy Ward suddenly looked towards Hope Williams, ¡°It¡¯s you, always you, Hope Williams why did you have to harm me?¡± ¡°I harm you?¡± Hope Williams listened to her words and let out another cold laugh, ¡°Joy Ward, you have only harmed yourself, you were selfish and only wanted to marry into the Lewis family. You gave these medications to Grandpa Lewis because he objected to your marriage; you saw him as an obstacle and hoped that he would never wake from his illness.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s face turned deathly pale after being exposed by Hope Williams. Suddenly, it all clicked for Alitzel, her anger continually rising. Looking at the dark-faced Old Master Lewis lying on the hospital bed, she felt even guiltier towards him. Now, Elder Murphy was truly bewildered, picking up the prescription written by Hope Williams and looking towards her, ¡°So this prescription is yours?¡± Taking another, he looked towards Joy Ward, ¡°This one is yours.¡± Joy Ward bit her lip, unable to defend herself. ¡°The prescription isn¡¯t yours, so you aren¡¯t the one who saved Elder Lewis?¡± Alitzel calmed herself down and asked. ¡°No, it was me, I was the one who saved Grandpa Lewis.¡± Joy Ward could not afford to lose this last shred of protection and immediately denied. Hope Williams glanced indifferently at the still struggling Joy Ward, a trace of mocking amusement crossing her face. Waylon Lewis¡¯s piercing black eyes squinted slightly as he motioned with his hand. Thomas Hughes, standing behind, stepped forward and plugged a USB drive into a computer, pressing the enter key, showing a video Hope Williams had captured of the daily surveillance in the Lewis house. Thomas announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please see, this is the surveillance video of Miss Williams bringing the medicine box daily to the old master¡¯s sickroom. Additionally, the maid in the old master¡¯s room can testify that Miss Williams treated the old master daily with Silver Needle and personally prepared and administered the medicine, while Miss Ward, as the chief physician of the old master, only visited twice a month and left within minutes each time.¡± Thomas concluded just as the video finished playing. The stark contrast in their behaviors made everything clear to everyone. With everything revealed, nothing could remain hidden. Chapter 101 - Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Hope Williams Gets Angry Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Hope Williams Gets Angry It was undoubtedly Hope Williams who saved Old Master Lewis. Joy Ward suddenly collapsed on the floor, her face pale and her body trembling uncontrollably. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ this isn¡¯t¡­ real¡­¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes twitched wildly, and she choked on her own saliva as she spoke incoherently. ¡°Do you suspect that I¡¯m also using a video to falsely accuse you?¡± Waylon Lewis asked calmly, lifting his gaze. ¡°No, I¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Joy Ward quickly explained. Now, everything had developed beyond her expectations, out of her control. She had thought her actions were flawless, yet they were full of loopholes. ¡°I¡­ at first, it was I who was treating Grandfather¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me, what did you use to treat Grandfather?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s icy gaze swept over Joy Ward. Joy Ward was terrified, her soul trembling, unable to defend herself at that moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you couldn¡¯t save Old Master Lewis, no one would blame you,¡± Alitzel Williams took a deep breath, ¡°but you occupied Hope¡¯s treatment results, deceived everyone, overdosed Grandfather with medications causing repeated ailments; those were your mistakes. To cover your tracks, you even caused Hope to fall from the building. That was a grave mistake.¡± Alitzel was utterly intolerant of this woman, never expecting Joy Ward to be such a person. Joy Ward cried, tears streaming down her face as she looked up unable to face anyone. Elder Murphy clutched his chest, coughing violently; he simply couldn¡¯t accept this reality. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï???.§ã? Saving Elder Lewis was a lie, the medication was a lie, and even yesterday¡¯s surgery had such a fundamental mistake. He used to think Joy Ward was an exceptional medical talent, only to find she was a complete fraud. She deceived everyone, harming Elder Lewis and Hope for her own selfish needs. How could he have accepted such a disciple? He had even praised her excessively to Director Woods, declaring her a naturally gifted medical genius. He even told Director Woods she mastered Silver Needle Acupuncture! Nonsense! His face was nearly lost because of her. Elder Murphy, always upright and strict, unexpectedly helped the tyrant this time, repeatedly aiding Joy Ward. Undoubtedly, it was the biggest regret of his life. ¡°Waylon, Waylon I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done this, give me a chance to amend, please, I truly realize my mistakes,¡± Joy Ward begged with tears, ¡°remember our past and forgive me. I¡­ I promise I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± ¡°Do we have a past?¡± The man¡¯s voice was devoid of any warmth, his handsome features filled with chill, truly showing no hint of sentiment. ¡°Waylon, listen to me explain¡­ I was just impulsive at the moment; people make mistakes, Ah¡­¡± ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t let me see you in Lewis Residence again.¡± Waylon Lewis was tired of hearing her nonsense. His patience had been exhausted by the leniency he previously showed due to her past help in treating Old Master Lewis. Joy Ward was stunned. Not letting her come to Lewis Residence meant cutting off all ties with her. No, it can¡¯t be, Joy Ward panicked completely. It had taken her years to reach this point, all her efforts aimed at marrying Waylon Lewis, and now he wanted to sever all ties with her, rendering her efforts futile. No, absolutely not, Joy Ward scrambled madly to Waylon Lewis¡¯s feet. ¡°No, Waylon listen to me, I really know I was wrong, I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t go, Waylon, I love you, you promised to marry me¡­ give me one more chance, I¡­¡± Thomas Hughes waved his hand, and the security guard at the door immediately came in and dragged Joy Ward out. Joy Ward clung to the door, unwilling to leave, ¡°No, it¡¯s all your fault, Hope, you caused this, you did it on purpose, you planned all this didn¡¯t you? You knew all along and just waited for this moment to call me cruel, aren¡¯t you just as bad? Bitch, shameless, I curse you to die a horrible death, may your whole family die a horrible death.¡± Joy Ward cursed Hope wildly, using every dirty word she could; no trace of her former ladylike demeanor remained. Hope Williams quietly listened, then said to the security guard, ¡°Let her go.¡± The security guard hesitated, but unconsciously released Joy Ward. Hope Williams slowly walked up to Joy Ward, then lifted her foot. With a ¡°bang,¡± Joy Ward¡¯s body flew out and hit the wall. She curled into a ball, clutching her kicked stomach, wailing in pain. Hope Williams, with eyes downcast, looked down on her with disdain, ¡°Continue, then.¡± Everyone was shocked. Even Waylon Lewis was surprised for a moment. To everyone, Hope Williams always appeared indifferent and gentle, her delicate figure seemingly fragile. But they had not expected such an explosive force when provoked. Wyatt Lewis covered his mouth in surprise, unbelieving that this was his usually gentle sister-in-law. Chapter 102 - Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Just Didnt Care Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Just Didn¡¯t Care Old Master Lewis watched with a relieved smile as Hope Williams composed herself. Joy Ward, having regained her energy, was both angry and resentful. She stood up abruptly and charged at Hope Williams, reaching out to scratch her face. ¡°Ah, Hope Williams¡­¡± Hope Williams dodged to the side, quickly avoiding the attack, and Joy Ward was immediately restrained by a bodyguard, her venomous eyes glaring furiously at Hope Williams. Joy Ward was dragged out, and her piercing screams could still be heard from afar. Hope Williams¡¯s expression was indifferent; the anger that had been on her face had now returned to its usual passive gentleness. Old Master Lewis let out a sigh, ¡°Alright, all the distressing matters are dealt with. Hope, stay for dinner with me tonight.¡± Hope Williams smiled apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Grandfather, I have things to take care of today, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± Luke and Willow, her two treasures, were still at home, and it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to return too late. Seeing the displeasure on Old Master Lewis¡¯s face, Hope Williams added, ¡°I will come and have dinner with you when I have time in the next few days.¡± After Hope Williams had said this, it wouldn¡¯t be right for Old Master Lewis to press further. ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡± Hope Williams nodded with a smile, ¡°No lies.¡± Old Master Lewis¡¯s gaze shifted to Waylon Lewis, and his previously affectionate voice took on an authoritative tone, ¡°Waylon, escort Little Hope.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? He glared sharply at Waylon Lewis as if to say that if Waylon dared to refuse, Old Master Lewis would teach him a lesson. The chill on Waylon Lewis¡¯s handsome face eased marginally as he nodded in agreement, ¡°Mhm.¡± Hope Williams said goodbye to Old Master Lewis and left the room with Waylon Lewis. They walked together along the wide pebbled path. Waylon Lewis spoke softly, ¡°I wrongly accused you before, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hope Williams nodded, ¡°You should apologize to me.¡± She fully deserved this apology. ¡°So, you forgive me?¡± Hope Williams looked up at him, ¡°Whether I forgive or not, what difference does it make?¡± She paused then continued, ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who dwells on things.¡± Waylon Lewis slightly curved his lips, ¡°When did you start studying medicine?¡± ¡°I have always studied medicine; I did even before we got married,¡± Hope Williams paused, a trace of bitterness crossing the depths of her eyes. He didn¡¯t even know this; it showed just how invisible she had been to him as his wife. She pressed her lips together in a faint smile, quickly coming to terms with it. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you mention it.¡± A shadow flickered in Hope Williams¡¯s eyes, ¡°You simply didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I will care from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I admit that I neglected you before. From now on, I won¡¯t.¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s gaze remained firmly on Hope Williams, not wavering for a moment. Hope Williams suddenly realized that his deep eyes hid a trace of affection. Her heart fluttered, and she remembered the remarriage he had mentioned a few days ago. They say a man settles down after having children. Was his wish to remarry her also because of Luke and Willow? Thinking this, Hope Williams couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Because of Luke and Willow?¡± Waylon Lewis went silent for two seconds before nodding, ¡°Yes, and not only that. It¡¯s also because of you. I¡¯ve said before that I want you to be the woman by my side, always.¡± Hope Williams looked down and smiled slightly, ¡°So, President Lewis likes me?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯s lips pursed, his eyes narrowing almost imperceptibly. Like? He had never considered it, simply following his instincts. He felt happy when with her, and when not, her image would come to his mind. He would get angry seeing her with other men and incredibly worried seeing her hurt, fearful of losing her. These were emotions he had never experienced with any other woman. Seeing Waylon Lewis silent, Hope Williams¡¯s eyes twinkled, she laughed softly looking down, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to answer. Let¡¯s leave it at this; I can go back by myself.¡± ¡°You want to worry Grandfather?¡± Waylon Lewis frowned slightly. ¡°What?¡± How did her going back on her own relate to worrying Grandfather? ¡°Grandfather is worried about you, a girl, going back alone at night; he said it¡¯s dangerous and asked me to escort you. By insisting on going back by yourself, wouldn¡¯t that make him worry?¡± Hope Williams tugged at her lip. Waylon Lewis had already walked to the car and opened the door, lifting his eyebrows in gesture from the doorway. Hope Williams felt a bit helpless but finally got into the car, bending over. Waylon Lewis stood beside her, and they inadvertently leaned very close. Hope Williams¡¯s chest trembled slightly, and she looked somewhat uneasy. Waylon Lewis got into the driver¡¯s seat. The car drove smoothly, and Hope Williams watched out the window; she didn¡¯t know when the sky had opened up into a torrential downpour. However, Waylon Lewis drove very steadily, and Hope Williams felt secure. Soon the car stopped steadily at the entrance of the apartment, and Waylon Lewis took out an umbrella and walked to the passenger door to open it. A chill rushed in, causing Hope Williams to hunch her shoulders slightly. Waylon Lewis held the umbrella over her head without letting a single drop of rain touch her. Hope Williams had rushed out to see her grandfather today and forgotten to wear a coat, now only a thin shirt wrapped around her delicate body. Seeing this, Waylon Lewis naturally raised his hand to draw her closer to his side. Silent night, rain all around, a single umbrella sheltering two people. The tranquil-faced woman looked up at the incredibly handsome man before her. In such close proximity, he wrapped his arms around her, and she felt the warmth of his embrace. On the way back, the rain grew heavier and heavier, showing no sign of stopping. Hope Williams watched the rain outside, while Waylon Lewis watched Hope Williams. Hope Williams¡¯s eyes fluttered then she looked away, ¡°Ahem¡­ You want to come upstairs? With the rain so heavy, maybe wait until it lessens a bit?¡± Out of politeness, Hope Williams tentatively offered. ¡°Sure,¡± replied Waylon Lewis. His acceptance came very readily. Hope Williams was taken aback, somehow feeling that he had been staring at her just waiting for her to say those words. Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Chapter 103 The Secret of Waylon Lewis and the Two Babies Chapter 103: Chapter 103 The Secret of Waylon Lewis and the Two Babies Finally, Waylon Lewis went upstairs with Hope Williams. The two little ones were probably waiting for Hope to come back¡ªshe didn¡¯t even need to take out her keys as the door opened from the inside, and out rushed the two little figures, plunging into Hope¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, we taught the bad lady a lesson today, please praise us, hug us, applaud us.¡± The two little treasures blinked expectantly, as if to say hurry up and praise me, quick. However, they then saw Waylon Lewis, dressed in a black suit, following behind Mommy, and they paused in surprise. ¡°I knew today¡¯s video was the work of you two little rascals.¡± ¡°Mommy, how come the bad daddy is here?¡± Hope got up, almost forgetting that Waylon Lewis was still standing behind her, ¡°It¡¯s raining too heavily outside to head back home.¡± ¡°Oh¡ªthen come in, bad daddy,¡± Luke and Willow didn¡¯t resist Waylon¡¯s presence now. Hope¡¯s apartment was a duplex with upper and lower floors. There was plenty of space for her and her two little treasures. The interior was decorated in warm tones; warm yellow walls adorned with pictures of Hope with Luke and Willow, creating a cozy atmosphere. Hope glanced at her watch and asked, ¡°Do you want to stay for dinner?¡± Mainly because she was hungry, and Luke and Willow hadn¡¯t eaten yet. Aunt Thompson was still busy in the kitchen, and Hope couldn¡¯t possibly start the meal and make Waylon just sit there. Waylon nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Hope nodded and entered the kitchen, where Aunt Thompson had already washed the vegetables, just waiting to start cooking. Hope went in to help. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï Luke and Willow sat on the cream-colored carpet, where Willow thoughtfully poured a glass of water for Waylon Lewis, ¡°Here you go, bad daddy, have some water.¡± Waylon reached out and took it, ¡°Thanks.¡± Willow said ¡°You¡¯re welcome¡± and sat back down to play with her doll. Waylon took a few sips of water when he noticed a little notebook on the floor, picked it up. Luke saw and quickly got up, but it was too late. ¡°Feeding Mommy earns five points¡­ Taking Brother Jimmy home earns five points¡­ Forgetting Mommy¡¯s birthday loses fifty points! Not trusting Mommy loses fifty points! Driving Mommy home earns five points¡­¡± Waylon¡¯s magnetic voice calmly rose. He paused for a moment, then lifted his gaze to the two anxious little ones and a hint of a smile appeared on his lips, ¡°Why can you only earn five points for the good things, yet lose fifty for the bad?¡± Luke blinked, and when Waylon asked this, he countered, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s unreasonable?¡± ¡°Is it reasonable?¡± Waylon asked back. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s unreasonable?¡± Father and son, two surprisingly similar faces, confronted each other squarely as if facing off, ¡°We think it¡¯s quite reasonable. If you don¡¯t want to lose points, just treat our Mommy well, strive not to lose any points, and then what you think is unreasonable won¡¯t exist, right?¡± It made a lot of sense. ¡°I¡¯m still minus eighty points?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, with a full score of a hundred, you¡¯re not only failing but also in the negatives!¡± Luke was exasperated. Waylon Lewis, ¡°¡­¡± That was pretty bad. ¡°If this keeps up, bad daddy, it¡¯s looking risky for you,¡± Willow warned Waylon kindly. Waylon couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°So, does taking her home today earn me another five points?¡± Luke and Willow nodded at the same time, and Willow took out her little colored pencils to add five points for Waylon. Waylon watched as the little one diligently added five points for him. Even though it was just five points, Waylon looked as jubilant as if he had sealed a billion-dollar deal. ¡°If I get a full score, does that mean I can marry your Mommy?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Luke heartlessly said, ¡°It only means you¡¯re adequate in our eyes.¡± ¡°Right, as for marrying Mommy, you¡¯re far from it, bad daddy; it¡¯s like you¡¯re daydreaming, thinking you can marry her so easily,¡± Willow added. Waylon, taken aback by their daydreaming comments, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°Then at least if I get a full score you¡¯ll drop the ¡®bad¡¯ from daddy, right?¡± Luke and Willow looked at each other and nodded, ¡°That we could do.¡± ¡°So, what should I work on?¡± After all, according to these two, any slight mistake could send him tumbling back into an abyss. ¡°You figure it out yourself.¡± They weren¡¯t about to give him any hints. At that moment, Hope called them over to eat, ¡°What are you talking about, come on, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Luke and Willow gave Waylon Lewis a glance, signaling to him with their eyes, and he quietly put the notebook aside. They were evidently relieved, it seemed the notebook was something Hope wasn¡¯t aware of. ¡°Nothing much, let¡¯s eat,¡± Waylon said as he got to his feet. Hope didn¡¯t suspect a thing and headed straight for the dining table. Luke and Willow flanked Waylon quietly saying, ¡°Mommy can¡¯t find out about this, okay? It¡¯s our little secret.¡± Waylon smiled helplessly and rubbed their heads, ¡°Got it, let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Pinky promise!¡± Luke and Willow held out their little fingers to Waylon. ¡°A pinky promise?¡± ¡°Hurry, before Mommy comes back.¡± Luke urged. Waylon extended his little finger, solemnly locking it with theirs and even performed a sealing gesture with great ceremony. A gentle smile played on Waylon¡¯s lips, and a warm current flowed through his heart. At the dinner table, Hope had served up food for everyone, Luke and Willow settled next to each other, with Waylon sitting opposite Hope. Chapter 104 - Chapter 104: Chapter 104 The Most Anticipated Day, The Greatest Regret Chapter 104: Chapter 104 The Most Anticipated Day, The Greatest Regret At the dinner table, Hope Williams served everyone their meal, with Luke and Willow sitting side by side, and Waylon Lewis sat beside Hope Williams. This was the first time the four of them sat down to eat together, but the atmosphere was unavoidably strange. Waylon Lewis glanced at the table full of dishes, then looked sideways at Hope Williams, ¡°Did you make all of this?¡± ¡°Aunt Thompson made it,¡± said Hope Williams. Just then, Aunt Thompson, who was carrying the last bowl of soup, hastily said, ¡°Miss Williams is being modest. I only washed the vegetables. Miss Williams stir-fried all these dishes. Sir, you can have a taste. Miss Williams¡¯ cooking is really excellent.¡± Luke offered Waylon Lewis a piece of fish, ¡°Mommy made very tasty food.¡± Waylon Lewis picked up that piece of fish and took a bite. The fish was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, free of any fishy taste while preserving its freshness. It was delicious. He had always heard Wyatt Lewis mention how tasty the food that Hope Williams cooked was. At this moment, Waylon Lewis felt immensely regretful, having let Wyatt Lewis eat his wife¡¯s cooking for so many years. Waylon Lewis could not help but frown; that boy had gotten too good of a deal. Seeing Waylon Lewis frown, Hope Williams tentatively asked, ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Waylon Lewis¡¯ slender fingers moved his chopsticks, ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious, better than anything I¡¯ve eaten before.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.?? ¡°Right? I¡¯m not lying. Our Mommy makes the best food in the whole world,¡± the two little ones said proudly. Waylon Lewis¡¯s deep eyes held a smile as he nodded in agreement. Receiving such high praise, Hope Williams smiled somewhat bashfully and chided, ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you two are making it out to be. Alright, eat up; it¡¯s going to get cold if you don¡¯t.¡± Hope Williams served the two little ones their food. The meal went on exceptionally harmoniously, and after dinner, Hope Williams and Aunt Thompson started to clean up the dishes. Suddenly, the load in her hand lightened as Waylon Lewis took the bowl from her and placed it in the kitchen sink. Aunt Thompson, being experienced, could clearly see the affection Waylon Lewis held for Hope Williams, and moreover, Luke looked exactly like him¡ªa clear sign of being the child¡¯s father. As they entered the kitchen, Aunt Thompson very considerately began to tidy up the table outside. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Hope Williams said as she saw Waylon Lewis rolling up the sleeves of his shirt, revealing a stretch of muscular forearm, clearly preparing to wash the dishes. In Hope Williams¡¯ memory, this man had a strong aversion to uncleanliness and never set foot in the kitchen, let alone wash the dishes. ¡°Go sit down.¡± His pale and slender hand reached under the water, picking up a bowl. His movements were adept yet clumsy, showing he clearly had never washed dishes before. Hope Williams didn¡¯t argue further and just stood behind him, quietly watching, with a gentle smile tinged with a bit of bitterness. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes redden. It wasn¡¯t because Waylon Lewis was helping her wash the dishes. It was because today¡¯s myriad of things¡ªa warm home, a gentle husband, adorable children, and a simple life¡ªwas what she longed for most in the past. But now, it seemed like she had it, yet at the same time, she didn¡¯t. Her husband had become her ex-husband; this was her and her children¡¯s home, and he had his own. It turned into regret. If the Waylon Lewis of before had even half of his current goodness, how wonderful that would have been. Unfortunately, There was no going back. Hope Williams turned and left the kitchen. After Waylon Lewis finished washing the dishes and came out, he saw Hope Williams watching TV with Luke and Willow. The woman was holding both children, her delightful laugh and smiles so beautiful that they defied description. Only then did Waylon Lewis realize how much he had failed to cherish her. The rain had stopped, and it was time for Waylon Lewis to say goodbye. Hope Williams walked Waylon Lewis to the door, raising her little hand to wave at him, cautioning, ¡°The ground is slippery after the rain; drive slowly.¡± ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± he asked with a hint of teasing in his voice. ¡°¡­¡± Hope Williams choked, sounding like a doting wife giving her husband careful instructions before he went out. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to die on the road.¡± Waylon Lewis laughed softly, lifting his hand to naturally tousle Hope Williams¡¯ hair, ¡°I¡¯m off then. Don¡¯t forget tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Hope Williams thought carefully before remembering that tomorrow was the weekend, and she had promised him. Hope Williams nodded, ¡°I can make it, but like I said, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll have time.¡± Hope Williams was a doctor, and with so many patients in the hospital, it was impossible for her to leave if something unexpected happened. Waylon Lewis understood and nodded, ¡°Okay, get back inside.¡± Waylon Lewis turned and left, and Hope Williams closed the door, as if the warm little home and the outside world were separated by different worlds. The gentle expression on Waylon Lewis¡¯ face was replaced by his usual stern coldness as he re-entered his own cold world. After being thrown out of the Lewis Family, Joy Ward could only retreat back to her own home in disgrace, with the sound of glassware breaking perpetually echoing through the upscale villa. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s that bitch Hope Williams, she¡¯s the one who caused all this, I swear I¡¯ll kill her,¡± fumed Joy Ward, her face contorted with rage. Kaeli Thompson and Father Ward sat heavily on the sofa with grave expressions. This time, Joy Ward had offended the Lewis Family. If they no longer supported the Ward Family or even began to suppress them, the Ward Family would surely face a catastrophe. ¡°Enough! Have you gone mad enough? If you¡¯ve finished, then think of a way to win back Waylon Lewis¡¯s heart,¡± Father Ward commanded with authority. ¡°Yes, Joy, listen to your dad, calm down,¡± Kaeli Thompson urged with concern. Chapter 105 - Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Conduct is Worrisome Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Conduct is Worrisome ¡°Yeah, Joy, listen to your dad and calm down,¡± Kaeli Thompson advised worriedly. ¡°You make it sound so easy. Waylon Lewis is completely hooked by Hope Williams now; he has no intention of marrying me, and what ¡®responsibility¡¯ is there to fob me off with?¡± Joy Ward was so angry she felt like going crazy. ¡°Responsibility? What responsibility?¡± What responsibility does a man have towards his ex-wife? ¡°How should I know? If I did, I would certainly kill this ¡®responsibility¡¯ he is talking about.¡± Old Master Lewis was her stumbling block, and then Hope Williams came back and disrupted all her plans. Now she was stuck with some ¡®responsibility¡¯ she didn¡¯t understand¡ªat this rate, Joy wouldn¡¯t be crazy to go mad. Kaeli narrowed her eyes and muttered, ¡°The only possible responsibility a man could have to an ex-wife is if she had his child.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joy Ward stood up abruptly, her eyes wide with rage as she stared at Kaeli, her breath catching in her throat. But on second thought, ¡°Impossible. The last time at the Lewis Family¡¯s place, Hope said she had no children. Even if she was lying, after her fall down the stairs last time, any baby would have miscarried if she had one.¡± ¡°Is it possible that they already had a child a long time ago?¡± Kaeli ventured boldly. Joy was startled by Kaeli¡¯s words. She frowned and thought hard, and suddenly a face of a girl who looked very similar to Hope flashed in her mind. The child she bumped into at the hospital, the one that looked about five or six years old. Hope left five years ago¡ªcould it be she was already pregnant back then? She bit her lip hard, forcing herself to dismiss this absurd thought, yet it grew more and more intense in her mind. ¡°Dad, Mom, please look into everything about Hope from five years ago for me, the more detailed, the better.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ??¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve come across a child in the hospital who looks a lot like Hope. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°That the child could be Hope¡¯s?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Joy¡¯s heart was in turmoil. If it really was the case, what should she do? She had already been kicked out of the Lewis Family, and if Hope had a child, it was very likely that she and Waylon would rekindle their relationship. Then Joy would really have no chance at all. ¡°I will investigate this matter. The most important thing now is to secure your position as department head at the hospital. I¡¯ll donate another batch of medical equipment to your hospital, but you must secure that department head position for me,¡± Father Ward said. A vicious look flashed in Joy¡¯s eyes, ¡°I understand, Dad. I must get that department head position.¡± Joy clenched her fingers tightly. She had already been outmaneuvered by Hope at the Lewis Family; she absolutely could not lose to her at the hospital again. The next day, Baby woke up and rushed over to wish her a happy birthday, each bearing a gift they had prepared. Hope Williams accepted them with a smile, her heart brimming with warmth, ¡°Thank you, my dears.¡± There was also Aria Richardson. The moment it turned midnight, she sent a red envelope immediately to wish Happy 28th Birthday, with a real sense of ceremony. Hope felt warmed by the gesture. She had arranged to meet with Waylon at noon. In the morning, however, Hope still had to go to the hospital. After all, the condition of the patients couldn¡¯t be delayed. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she saw quite a few doctors heading to the cardiology office. Hope guessed right; the matter of Joy Ward nearly killing Old Lady Mrs. Knox due to a surgical error was being pursued by the Knox Family. ¡°Mr. Knox, massive bleeding during surgery is inevitable. At that time, as I was preparing to remove the tumor, I didn¡¯t expect such sudden bleeding. It was completely unforeseen. I¡­ ¡± Joy Ward looked haggard and exhausted as she spoke, trying desperately to dissociate herself from the blame, yet her face showed self-reproach, ¡°But when such a situation suddenly arose, as the chief surgeon, I do have a responsibility. I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Knox.¡± Alexander Knox, the eldest son of Old Lady Mrs. Knox, looked at Joy with furrowed brows and an imposing gaze. ¡°If I remember correctly, Doctor Ward, you assured our family matriarch that according to your surgical plan, everything would be fine. So what happened? Mid-surgery there¡¯s massive bleeding, and not only did you not have an immediate response, but you also panicked and nearly killed the old lady. If it hadn¡¯t been for the other doctor who came later, my mother would have died on your table. You assured us with such certainty, yet you made a surgical error and now you¡¯re making excuses. This not only leads me to question your ability but also makes me doubt your character.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s head drooped as she cried softly, ¡°Mr. Knox, any surgeon would panic in the face of such bleeding. The old lady was already frail, and I was extremely cautious during the surgery, not daring to make the slightest mistake. This situation was beyond my expectations; I really didn¡¯t see it coming, but even if Doctor Williams hadn¡¯t come in, I could have completed the surgery. I had already found the source of the bleeding.¡± In other words, she was still blaming Hope Williams for taking over her surgery. Hearing this made not only Hope sneer, but the surrounding doctors as well. Just how brazen could Joy Ward be to spout such audacious nonsense? Chapter 106 - Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Another Blind Person Comes Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Another Blind Person Comes Hearing this not only made Hope Williams snort coldly, but the surrounding doctors as well. How much face did she think she had to spout such nonsense so brazenly? It was obvious that if Hope Williams hadn¡¯t timely stepped into the surgery, Old Lady Mrs. Knox would have been gone. If Old Lady Mrs. Knox had really died from such a low-level mistake on Joy Ward¡¯s operating table, Alexander Knox wouldn¡¯t be calmly pursuing the matter right now. Not only did she not thank Hope Williams, but she also bit back, which was just too much. Seeing Joy Ward become the target of public criticism, Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t help but step forward and defend her, ¡°Mr. Knox, this surgery can¡¯t be entirely blamed on Doctor Ward. Massive bleeding is uncontrollable during surgery, and Doctor Ward was somewhat unwell when she began the operation. She went ahead with the surgery to avoid delaying Old Lady Mrs. Knox¡¯s procedure. Afterwards, Doctor Ward did her best to rectify the situation. Now that Old Lady Mrs. Knox is fine, we can¡¯t entirely blame her.¡± Oh, here comes another blind one. The looks from the people around Beau Harrison invariably changed. Before the surgery, she looked rosy and showed no signs of discomfort, but now she¡¯s claiming to be unwell after the mishap. If she wasn¡¯t capable of finishing the job, she shouldn¡¯t have fought for it. When things went wrong, she shirked the responsibility, playing the weak card. Despite others having helped her, she still lashed out. Truly disgusting. Everyone cast a disdainful glance her way without saying a word. Joy Ward bit her lip, ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, Mr. Knox, I still owe you an apology. Thankfully, Old Lady Mrs. Knox is all right now, and that¡¯s the best outcome.¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?0¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï ¡°Old Lady Mrs. Knox is fine, but not because of you. Why do you talk as if you saved her?¡± Aurora Wood and Michael Wood entered together. ¡°Doctor Wood, I never said that.¡± ¡°You imply it. How can you shamelessly claim others¡¯ achievements as your own after they helped correct your mistake? Do you have no shame?¡± Joy Ward pouted with a fragile face, ¡°Doctor Wood, why are you always targeting me? Besides, this surgery was originally mine. It was Doctor Williams who intervened suddenly and disrupted my process.¡± Damn it! Fuck! Aurora Wood had seen shameless people, but never someone as despicable as this. ¡°How can you even say that¡­¡± Aurora Wood was livid with rage. ¡°Doctor Wood, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to offend you. Why are you so aggressive? If I¡¯ve upset you before, can I apologize?¡± Joy Ward weakly covered her chest, crying pitifully like a weeping pear blossom. ¡°Enough, Aurora.¡± Beau Harrison saw Joy Ward acting weak, clutching her chest, and rebuked Aurora Wood sharply. He even pretended to support Joy Ward, asking with concern, ¡°Are you all right?¡± The completely different attitude and concern were blatantly apparent on his face. Joy Ward weakly shook her head. ¡°Beau Harrison, I¡¯m your wife, and yet you yell at me for another woman.¡± Aurora Wood said, heartbroken. Beau Harrison frowned complexly, ¡°Aurora, stop picking on Joy.¡± Joy? So intimate! At that moment, the eyes of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but become speculative, as Beau Harrison actually scolded his own wife to defend another woman! Alexander Knox¡¯s gaze shifted to Hope Williams, who was standing by calmly, a shallow smile emerging on his stunningly handsome face, ¡°You are Doctor Williams, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hope Williams nodded gently, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving the old lady.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± After speaking, Alexander Knox turned to Vice Chancellor Wood and said, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, I¡¯m not an unreasonable man. I¡¯m pursuing this matter to get an explanation. After all, the old lady almost didn¡¯t make it off the operating table, and it was a mistake on the part of your hospital¡¯s doctor. At the same time, I¡¯m very grateful to Doctor Williams for saving my family¡¯s old lady. However, regarding Doctor Ward, concerning the safety of the old lady¡¯s life, I cannot rest assured to entrust the old lady to Doctor Ward any longer. I request that Doctor Williams be assigned as the old lady¡¯s chief physician.¡± Upon hearing this, Joy Ward panicked. Handing her patient over to Hope Williams was an insult to her. ¡°No, Mr. Knox. I was the one who started treating Old Lady Mrs. Knox. Now switching to Doctor Williams, not to mention that Doctor Williams might not be familiar with the patient, it would also delay the old lady¡¯s treatment, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Joy Ward hurriedly said, anxiously looking at Beau Harrison. Beau Harrison¡¯s eyebrows were also tightly knit, and he called out to Michael Wood as a reminder. Michael Wood entered without saying much, although he had clearly promised to help Joy Ward. Beau Harrison was anxious. Michael Wood¡¯s brow furrowed, paying no heed to him, but nodded directly at Alexander Knox, ¡°Of course you can. Doctor Williams is a very capable doctor in our hospital. I believe that the old lady will greatly benefit from her treatment. Also, on behalf of the hospital, I extend our most sincere apologies to you and Old Lady Mrs. Knox for Doctor Ward¡¯s mistake during the surgery. We will strengthen our training of doctors to ensure that such rudimentary errors do not occur again.¡± Alexander Knox nodded, Vice Chancellor Wood¡¯s attitude was good, and the doctor was changed; his purpose was accomplished. Having no intention to pursue further, he nodded politely to Michael Wood and Hope Williams and then turned to leave. Suddenly, he paused in his departure and turned back to look at Hope Williams, ¡°Doctor Williams.¡± Hope Williams was startled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Would I be fortunate enough to invite you to dinner?¡± Alexander Knox¡¯s voice was gentle, his eyes smiling as they rested on Hope Williams. Hope Williams smiled broadly, ¡°Mr. Knox, you flatter me.¡± Her tactful rejection was evident as Knox observed her distant and dignified demeanor, a hint of indiscernible light flashing in the depths of his eyes. Knox didn¡¯t persist, ¡°Till next time.¡± It was only then that Joy Ward came to her senses, looking incredulously at Beau Harrison and then at Michael Wood, ¡°Vice Chancellor Wood, are you mistaken?¡± ¡°Father, this matter¡­¡± It was clearly agreed upon, how could it end up like this? ¡°What about this matter? It¡¯s an undeniable fact that Doctor Ward made a mistake during the surgery. Her competence is questionable. Now you are still here arguing on her behalf. I might seriously suspect there¡¯s an issue with her character as well,¡± Michael Wood said indignantly. Chapter 107 - Chapter 107: Chapter 107 What are you talking about, I dont understand Chapter 107: Chapter 107 What are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand ¡°What about this incident? It¡¯s an indisputable fact that Doctor Ward made a surgical error, there are problems with her competence, and now, even as you continue to defend her here, I can seriously doubt that her character might also be problematic,¡± Michael Wood said angrily. Everyone knew full well what Joy Ward was thinking; the reason she took on that surgery was to compete with Hope Williams. She resorted to petty tricks to win the competition, but once on the operating table, she couldn¡¯t do a thing, and almost killed the patient. Isn¡¯t this both a competence issue and a cause for concern about her character? Competence issues! Character doubtful! Joy Ward¡¯s body suddenly gave way, and she collapsed to the ground, finished, everything was over. She raised her eyes to look at Hope Williams, then looked at herself, appearing just like a clown. Hope Williams met Joy Ward¡¯s gaze and said nothing, only a faint trace of scorn passing in the depths of her eyes. Upon seeing Joy Ward collapse, Beau Harrison hurriedly crouched down to help her up, revealing all his anxious thoughts without concealment, ¡°Joy, are you alright?¡± Joy Ward wept incessantly, head lowered. At this moment, they did not notice that the gazes of those around them had shifted from puzzlement to probing and even suspicion. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Beau Harrison looked at Michael Wood urgently. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®dad.¡¯ The fact that her surgery went wrong can¡¯t be covered up. You keep arguing for her and behave intimately with her ¨C could it be that you have some unspeakable relationship with her?¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?¦Ï.§ã¦Ï At first, when Michael Wood didn¡¯t mention it, everyone just thought it was strange. But once it was exposed, everything took on a different flavor. In this moment, the hand Beau Harrison placed on Joy Ward¡¯s shoulder seemed particularly mocking. ¡°Right, Doctor Harrison was so concerned about Doctor Ward just now. Could it be that he likes Doctor Ward?¡± ¡°And this Doctor Ward, with his wife right here, she has the audacity to lean on another man and cry, acting all meek and vulnerable. The more I look at her, the more shameless she seems.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought the two of them were acting strange just now. They couldn¡¯t have feelings for each other, could they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really possible. I always see Doctor Ward with Doctor Harrison.¡± Aurora Wood walked up to Beau Harrison, her expression icy cold, her every step as if taken with enormous resolve. She slowly asked, ¡°Beau Harrison, do you like Joy Ward?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joy Ward interrupted, stepping forward to grab Aurora Wood¡¯s arm, ¡°No, no, you¡¯re mistaken; Doctor Harrison and I are just friends, Doctor Wood, please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Things were chaotic enough, truly chaotic enough, and Joy Ward really didn¡¯t want any more trouble. Aurora Wood did not hesitate to shake off Joy Ward, her face growing even colder, ¡°Misunderstand? Joy Ward, you¡¯ve been openly and secretly seducing my husband, do you think I¡¯m not aware?¡± The crowd was shocked, and a wave of astonished murmurs fell. ¡°Damn, what the hell, Joy Ward and Beau Harrison? Beau Harrison is a married man, how can she be so shameless as to seduce someone else¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, we are co-workers, how can she do this, how can we get along afterward? She just relies on having some good looks.¡± ¡°And about Beau Harrison, I always felt that he loved Aurora Wood. Now it seems it was all an act. What a good husband, a good man, completely despicable.¡± Aurora Wood¡¯s blow was no light matter; Joy Ward hit her back against the corner of a table, let out a cry of pain, and then collapsed to the ground. Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and roared, ¡°Aurora Wood, what on earth do you want?¡± ¡°Slap.¡± Aurora Wood raised her hand and gave Beau Harrison a hard slap to make him come to his senses. Biting his teeth fiercely, Beau Harrison¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at her, ¡°Was this all your plan? To feign agreement with me and then renounce it today, you and your father are truly cunning.¡± Seeing him like that, Aurora Wood felt utterly disgusted; the once gentle young man was gone. Aurora Wood¡¯s expression was bitter as she closed and then opened her eyes. ¡°Beau Harrison, we¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Beau Harrison couldn¡¯t hold back at all and, resolving to smash the pot to pieces, decided he might as well be with Joy Ward, for whom he had settled. Who didn¡¯t have the right to pursue love? He was extremely sick of Aurora Wood; Joy Ward was a thousand times better than she was. A lady of genteel appearance is a fitting match for a gentleman, what was wrong in that? ¡°Fine, divorce. I¡¯ve wanted to divorce you for a long time.¡± Beau Harrison tightly grabbed Joy Ward¡¯s hand, ¡°Joy is the one I love.¡± Joy Ward¡¯s eyes widened, filled not with emotion but with panic. She frantically tried to pull away from Beau Harrison¡¯s grip, but the man held on even tighter, ¡°Joy, I know you love me too, you just mind that I¡¯ve had a family all this time. Now I¡¯ll divorce her, and we can be together.¡± ¡°Let me go, you¡¯re crazy, Doctor Harrison, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand anything you¡¯re saying, let go of me.¡± Joy Ward, panic-stricken, kept refusing; she truly felt she was going mad. ¡°Beau Harrison, I am not involved with you, I don¡¯t like you, let go of me, let me go!¡± Joy Ward was really being driven mad, repeatedly shouting. Beau Harrison was startled by her resistant manner, and her piercing words stabbed deeply into his heart. He didn¡¯t want to believe, didn¡¯t dare to believe. Chapter 108 - Chapter 108: Chapter 108 birthday party Chapter 108: Chapter 108 birthday party ¡°Joy, you¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You do care about me. You asked me out for meals, you hugged me, you sought my help, you said I was someone you could rely on, and that I was the best person to you in this world. Joy, you love me, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re afraid of them, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be afraid, I will protect you.¡± Beau Harrison tightly gripped Joy Ward¡¯s shoulders, desperate for her response. But what he got in return was¡­ ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Just shut up!¡± Joy Ward felt like she was about to lose her mind with frustration, pushing him away repeatedly and raising her hand to stop him from getting closer. ¡°I don¡¯t love you, I¡¯ve never done those things you mentioned. We are just colleagues. I¡¯ve never agreed to anything like that, Beau, you need to clear your head.¡± Beau was frightened by Joy¡¯s fierce demeanor. Was this still the gentle, generous, kind, and sweet woman he knew? She was completely different now. Beau blankly raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me,¡± Joy Ward frantically swatted Beau¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯ve never said those things, I¡¯ve never done those things, and I don¡¯t love you. Don¡¯t flatter yourself. If you keep falsely accusing me like this, I will start to resent you, Doctor Harrison, I will resent you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± That¡¯s not what you said before, ¡°You don¡¯t like me at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Doctor Harrison, I only see you as a colleague, and yet you have these thoughts about me. Doctor Harrison, I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Clearly, Joy Ward was pushing all blame towards Beau, clearing herself, and obviously, in self-preservation, she had decided to forgo Beau as a pawn. Unable to comprehend Joy Ward¡¯s transformation, Beau said, ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? She doesn¡¯t love anyone; she only loves herself. She uses you as a pawn to climb up for her own sake.¡± Hope Williams spoke dispassionately, standing aside, feeling disgusted by everything she heard. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï??0.§ã¦Ï ¡°What do you mean?¡± Beau glared at Hope fiercely. Hope merely smirked coldly, ¡°Every time you confessed, she brushed you off, claiming you were married or that she was under a lot of pressure. But whenever she needed your help, she¡¯d turn her attitude around three hundred sixty-five degrees, subtly seducing you, luring you in. That¡¯s your ¡®goddess¡¯, am I wrong?¡± Hope Williams could see everything clearly from an outsider¡¯s perspective¡ªJoy Ward¡¯s usual tactics. Hearing Hope¡¯s words, Beau¡¯s face suddenly went pale, and he stood there dumbfounded, struck as if by a bolt from the blue. Even being foolish, he finally understood everything. Furious, Beau gritted his teeth, his face almost contorted with anger, as he glared at Joy, stepping closer and closer. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been using me all this time, and now that you¡¯re done, you discard me to cover your own guilt, you wretched woman.¡± Beau wished he could strangle Joy Ward right there. Joy Ward, nearly collapsing, kept moving back, ¡°No, no, she¡¯s lying to you. Don¡¯t believe her.¡± ¡°You still want to argue? Do you think I¡¯m unaware of your surgical mistakes? Others might not see it, but I risked getting scolded with you to help you, and now I find out you were just using me. Ready to kick me aside now, are you?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not¡­ not like that.¡± Joy covered her ears with her hands, desperately shaking her head, as if she¡¯d gone mad. ¡°Nice plan, Joy Ward,¡± Beau suddenly laughed out loud, realizing he had been used like a fool by this woman, unable to even cry out at this moment. Beau dropped Joy Ward and charged towards Aurora Wood, ¡°Aurora, I realize my error now, I realize it. I was also deceived by that woman. Let¡¯s not get a divorce, please forgive me, I won¡¯t ever make the same mistake again, I will truly love you¡­¡± Aurora Wood coldly looked up at him, ¡°If you had known this day would come, why ever begin? We¡¯re getting a divorce.¡± Aurora coldly brushed off Beau¡¯s hand. Hope Williams watched everything coldly and then turned to leave. ¡°Hope Williams, Hope Williams, you wretched woman, don¡¯t you dare walk away.¡± Joy Ward struggled to grab Hope, but she slipped and fell, causing laughter from those around. Hope Williams coldly looked down at Joy lying on the ground, her lips slightly curving up, ¡°Still not giving up?¡± Joy Ward gritted her teeth, ¡°You destroyed me; it¡¯s all your fault, Hope Williams!¡± ¡°Never acknowledging your own mistakes, self-serving, selfish, and arrogant, you always thought you could control everything, manipulate others¡ªJoy Ward, who gave you that confidence?¡± ¡°I¡­ I did nothing wrong!¡± Hopelessly incurable. Hope Williams was speechless. Just then, someone outside came to call for Joy Ward, ¡°Doctor Ward, Director Woods is calling you to his office.¡± What could Director Woods want with her now? Upon thinking it through, Joy Ward¡¯s face turned ashen. Hope Williams suddenly smirked, ¡°Good luck.¡± Aurora Wood said gratefully, ¡°Hope, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, and besides, I have my own motives,¡± Hope Williams stated lightly. They smiled at each other, ¡°By the way, today is your birthday, right? Happy Birthday.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± A few doctors gathered around. ¡°Doctor Williams, it¡¯s your birthday today? How about we throw you a birthday party tonight? We¡¯re really sorry for the misunderstandings before.¡± ¡°Yeah, we all misunderstood you before, we¡¯re really sorry. Your surgery was truly impressive; we¡¯re all convinced this time.¡± ¡°Right, everyone should come along. Oh, it¡¯s almost noon; let¡¯s go buy gifts later; otherwise, it¡¯ll be too late.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s all go together, Doctor Williams. Please don¡¯t refuse us.¡± ¡°Right, Hope,¡± Aurora laughed. Hope Williams was a bit overwhelmed by the sudden warmth, feeling slightly uneasy, as she had already promised to spend the evening with Luke, Willow, and Aria Richardson; but with the current scenario, it was hard for her to refuse. Hope Williams called Aria and Luke, telling them that Baby and Aria agreed it would be more fun to celebrate together. So, Hope decided to reserve a large private room. Chapter 109 - Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Waylon Lewis Hosts a Birthday Banquet for Hope Williams Chapter 109: Chapter 109: Waylon Lewis Hosts a Birthday Banquet for Hope Williams At noon, a patient suddenly developed an emergency condition and was rushed to the operating room. Hope Williams found it impossible to leave, and just before entering the operating room, she called Waylon Lewis. ¡°Hello, Waylon Lewis.¡± ¡°Hmm, going to stand me up?¡± The man asked, as if he had anticipated it. Helplessly touching her forehead, Hope said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I can¡¯t leave the patient in urgent condition. I need to go into surgery.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The man, looking at some documents, acknowledged the situation with a hum and glanced at his watch before asking, ¡°What plans for tonight?¡± ¡°The department¡¯s talking about having a dinner together.¡± ¡°To celebrate your birthday?¡± Hope paused for a moment, ¡°You actually remember today is my birthday?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was silence on the other end for two seconds before he asked again, ¡°Is there a place set yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit rushed, not yet.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Hope was stunned by Waylon Lewis¡¯s response for another two seconds, ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary¡­¡± Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í?0.§ã? Before she could finish, the man¡¯s low voice came through again, ¡°Go on to your surgery, I will arrange it and send it to your phone.¡± It was as if Waylon Lewis hadn¡¯t heard her at all. Hope touched her forehead, urgency coming from the operating room. Without much thought, she simply acknowledged and then directly entered the operating room. Five hours after the surgery was done, Hope emerged to find Thomas Hughes standing obediently aside. Seeing Hope, Thomas approached respectfully and bowed, ¡°Miss Williams, you have worked hard. Boss has sent the address for your birthday dinner to your phone. Boss is tied up with an important meeting and cannot leave, so he asked me to take you to the hotel first.¡± Still holding the mask in her hand, and with Thomas¡¯s rapid-fire explanation, Hope, possibly still mentally recovering from the surgery, stared blankly at Thomas. Thomas felt somewhat at a loss under Hope¡¯s gaze. ¡°Uh¡­ What did you just say? I didn¡¯t catch that, could you repeat it?¡± Hope asked, somewhat embarrassed. Thomas swallowed, relieved to realize that she hadn¡¯t heard clearly; he had thought he had said something wrong to upset her. Patiently, Thomas repeated the message. Hope took out her phone to look at the address sent by Waylon Lewis, and her eyes involuntarily widened. ¡°Emperor Perry?¡± Emperor Perry Hotel, the most famous seven-star hotel in Emperor Capital, located in a highly coveted area glittering with gold and unsurpassable luxury. She just wanted to have a small birthday celebration with colleagues, did it need to be this grand? This was over the top. Hope touched her forehead helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just a small birthday celebration; it¡¯s too extravagant. Tell him to cancel it, I¡¯ll make my own arrangements.¡± ¡°However! Boss is very concerned about Miss Williams¡¯s birthday. He has made arrangements. If Miss Williams does not go, it would be difficult for me to explain when I return.¡± Thomas said earnestly, emphasizing the words ¡°very concerned.¡± Hope tugged at her lips and simply decided to call Waylon Lewis herself. ¡°Hmm?¡± The man¡¯s deep, magnetic voice came through the phone speaker. Hope pursed her lips, ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel, it¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°Too much?¡± The man leaned back in his executive chair, his slender fingers rhythmically tapping on the desk. The room below was as silent as a tomb. Hope nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a small birthday; there¡¯s no need for such a grand gesture.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it? We could change the venue, though it might be a bit late to rearrange the decor.¡± Waylon Lewis spoke indifferently, ¡°Where do you prefer? I¡¯ll have it changed right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hope touched her forehead, understanding that any venue chosen by Waylon had no chance of being low-key, ¡°Stop arranging, I¡¯ll make my own plans.¡± ¡°You missed your previous birthdays; won¡¯t you give me a chance to make up for this one?¡± Waylon asked. Hope sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t need any compensation.¡± Hope moved to the window with the phone in hand, bowing her head slightly as the clean glass reflected her somewhat weary face. She didn¡¯t need the compensation he spoke of. The past was the past, and she had no desire to dwell on it. Now, having Luke and Willow with her was more than enough. After a brief silence, Hope heard the man sigh lightly, ¡°That¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°A shame for what?¡± ¡°A shame because Thomas and his team spent the whole afternoon setting up, and if the guest of honor doesn¡¯t attend, it will all be wasted; the decorations will end up valueless in the trash. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity, hmm?¡± The man¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of indulgent spoilage. The conference room was so quiet that only Waylon Lewis¡¯s magnetic voice could be heard. One by one, the executives exchanged glances in disbelief. Their noble, aloof Boss was using such a tender, indulgent tone, patiently persuading a woman. What the hell? Was this for real? Who in the world was this woman? Hope was truly at a loss, hearing his words made her feel indeed it would be quite wasteful; having said this much, if she refused again, it would seem ungracious. Hope let out a light sigh. If it had to be Emperor Perry, then so be it. It was high-profile and a bit too spectacular, but other hotels didn¡¯t compare. What reason did she have left to refuse? Besides, she hadn¡¯t made any other reservations, so it saved her the trouble. ¡°Alright, thank you. How much should I send you?¡± The price for a private room at Emperor Perry Hotel naturally wouldn¡¯t be low, and despite Waylon Lewis not being short on money, Hope didn¡¯t want to feel indebted. ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel is part of the Lewis Clan¡¯s holdings; are you saying I should charge you for hosting your birthday party?¡± Waylon chuckled. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Okay, if you feel you owe me something, you can take me out to dinner later.¡± Waylon Lewis spoke casually, adding, ¡°Your own cooking, is that okay?¡± Hope stopped arguing and nodded, ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 110 - 110: Creating a Top Beauty Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Creating a Top Beauty Seeing Hope Williams agreed, Thomas Hughes gave his boss, Waylon Lewis, a thumbs-up from behind. The boss always had a way. ¡°Later, Thomas Hughes will send you over first. I have something to deal with and will arrive later, is that okay?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± After hanging up the phone, Waylon placed his cellphone on the desk, the corners of his mouth curled up in a slight smile, as if he had just accomplished something great. The subordinates saw their boss like this for the first time; they couldn¡¯t help but stare openly. Clearly, the boss was in the throes of love. The boss is in love? And that woman just now, the boss is eager to host a birthday banquet for her? Who among them had ever seen the boss like this? Waylon lifted his gaze, his deep eyes as icy as ever, and he swept a cool look over his subordinates. His gaze landed briefly on the clock hanging on the wall. His thin lips parted slightly, his voice low and devoid of any warmth, ¡°You have one hour.¡± Everyone trembled fiercely. The boss had just issued their final warning. Source: Webnovel.com, updated on ?¦Ï¦Í??.?¦Ï They were to finish their reports within an hour and wrap up the meeting, so as not to delay him from attending his wife¡¯s birthday party. Everyone immediately perked up, not daring to waste even a minute, and their speaking pace unconsciously quickened. Thomas Hughes drove to take Hope Williams home first. Hope sent the evening¡¯s address to her colleagues¡¯ group chat, and just as she expected, once the message was sent, the group exploded. ¡°Emperor Perry Hotel, am I seeing this right, Hope? Emperor Perry Hotel, the legendary seven-star hotel that only serves VIPs, and you managed to reserve their private room? You are too extravagant, Hope. Are you some undercover tycoon experiencing life here? Tycoon, please sponsor me, sponsor me.¡± ¡°My goodness, is this really not a mistake? Am I not dreaming?¡± ¡°I must be dreaming.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to have dinner at Emperor Perry Hotel tonight. I can brag about this for a lifetime.¡± ¡°Tonight, I must dress beautifully. I¡¯ve seen pictures of the Emperor Perry Hotel online, it¡¯s truly magnificent, like stepping into a royal palace as a princess. Ahhh¡­ I¡¯m so excited, thank you Doctor Williams for inviting us.¡± Hope replied to a few messages and then silently put away her phone. Because of the barrage of messages and questions, it was impossible to reply to them all; she couldn¡¯t even manage to look at them as they popped up incessantly. This was bound to be a high-profile birthday. Hope Williams went home to change her clothes. After all, as the main character of the birthday party, she naturally wanted to dress up a bit. But just as she reached the door, she was startled by a group of fashionably dressed people standing imposingly outside. Hope looked at these trendy individuals and approached with a surprised expression, ¡°Who are you?¡± They turned to look at Hope, and a blond man politely asked, ¡°Are you Miss Williams?¡± Hope nodded, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°We are the personal stylist team arranged by President Lewis for you. I am Rick, the stylist.¡± The blond man observed her while smiling, ¡°Miss Williams, you are indeed beautiful, and I believe we can make you even more stunning.¡± Rick, a top-class world-renowned stylist. It was said that his hands could turn anyone into a top beauty, and his makeup skills were comparable to having a face swap. Startled, Hope turned to look at Thomas Hughes. Thomas quickly understood her puzzled look and stepped forward, ¡°Miss Williams, all this was arranged by the boss.¡± Hope furrowed her brows, ¡°What exactly is he trying to do?¡± It was just a simple birthday party. The usually simplistic Hope hadn¡¯t planned on anything so elaborate as hiring a stylist; she thought she¡¯d just put on some makeup and a dress and go. But now¡­ Since Waylon Lewis had even sent people to her doorstep, could she really send this impressive crowd back? Hope took out her keys to open the door, when suddenly, ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± A water balloon flew past Hope¡¯s cheek, barely missing her, but the blond stylist Rick was not so lucky. The water balloon smashed directly onto his exaggerated black-rimmed glasses, instantly exploding into splashes of water. Hope covered her mouth in surprise, looking at the kids inside, Luke and Willow, both dressed in toy bulletproof vests, wearing black helmets and black sunglasses, each holding a black toy water gun, with a pile